《Rebirth and Second Chance [Dropped]》


 Chapter 1- Rebirth and Second Chance

    This chapter has little dialogue


    ****************************************************************


    Prologue


    I was born in a small village called Forten. The village was rather close to Gart, the biggest city in the Dranian Kingdom, just two days on horseback. Forten made enough money to survive, but we were positioned outside of the empires trade routes. Traveling to Gart to sell crops sustained our village. Gart was where the King lived along with the other nobles.


    My father Haren Thron was the village leader, and I was his third son Keltor. My oldest brother Pator and I were both born with blue hair. In my world hair color determines a lot in your life. Blue hair meant strong affinity to magic so any kind of magic was open for someone with blue hair, red haired people were born with more durable bodies so they usually became knights. Brown hair was the most common which meant no matter how hard they trained, their magic would never be as good as blue haired people, and they could never reach the same heights of swordsmanship that the red hairs did. Some people were born with other colors, but blue, red and brown were the most common.


    My father expected Paltor to bring fame to our village.


    My second oldest brother Leon was born with red hair, and by the age of ten was the greatest swordsman in the village. Leon was trained by a retired mercenary who lived in our village. Paltor was mostly self taught in magic, but that didn''t stop him from becoming crazy strong.


    Since most people were born with brown hair, my family was praised for having three sons that were special.


    When I was born Paltor was 7 while Leon was 5.


    Lana was our mothers name. She was beautiful with long curly brown hair and eyes, a small nose and slender body,but she was rather short at five foot five with a very small bust. Father was tall at six foot five with short brown hair and eyes a stern face and slender but musclier build.


    Paltor was sent sent to Vaneth Academy to continue his magic studies, when he turned 10. Leon was going to join him there for his training as a knight in a few weeks after my fifth birthday.


    My first real memory was when I was 5, and a tall blue haired man came to visit our village. It turned out he was there to check the size of my mana pool.


    I was handed an orb that started to shine as soon as I touched it. When the light died down, the blue haired man stood there frozen. After a few seconds he put the orb away and rushed to my father. The two of them talked for a while before the man finally left.


    My father came up to me and said "Your going to become a strong Mage one day" and then he ruffled my hair with his hand.


    After that I tried self study like Paltor, but for some reason I couldn''t do anything more than basic magic.


    When I turned 8 my little sister was born her name was Cal, but she was born with brown hair and eyes.


    When I turned 10 I was sent to Vaneth Academy to join my brothers. There I learned that since I couldn''t control my mana output every time I tried to do a spell bigger than basic it would fail. I was only able to do basic because the small amount needed for a basic spell was constantly leaking out of my body anyway.


    I was able to learn how to manipulate my mana fairly easily, and by the age of 12 I was able to overpower Paltor.


    My brothers and I would return home quite often to visit. Cal became very attached to me so she cried every time I had to return to the academy, but to help her feel better I let her sleep with me every time I was home. Cal had brown hair, but when she turned 3 a few blue streaks started to appear. My family became famous for having the first child born with two colors. Cal started to learn magic and took swordsmanship lessons from Leon''s teacher the ex-mercenary.


    My second sister was born right after Cals third birthday and her name was Fraya. She was born with brown hair and eyes, but the family expected that to change when she got older.


    I started to take an interest in body modification magic, but since the body was so hard to understand the magic hasn''t advanced very far.


    During one of my visits home, I decided to show Cal a type of magic I created when I was working with a sub class of body modification magic.


    Keltor: "Cal I created something that I''d like to give to you."


    Cal:" you made something for me big brother?"


    Keltor: " it''s a type of illusion magic that tricks your brain into seeing an image I created."


    Cal:"big brother.... I don''t understand."


    Keltor:" I''m going to put an image of the two of us together into your brain that you can look at when you feel lonely."


    Cal: " so I can see big brother even if he''s not here."


    Keltor:"yep, so hold still for a moment."


    Cal:"YES!"


    A bright light appeared around my hands and I touched them to Cals head. Then the light slowly died down and I removed my hands.


    Keltor:" now channel your mana into your head like I taught you it''s no different from usual only this time it needs to be forced up."


    Cal:" I see it big brother!! I see it!"


    Keltor:" I''ve placed some of my mana into your head so the magic will feed off both our mana to create that image."


    Cal:"thank you big brother! I love you!"


    Keltor: I love you to Cal."


    After that I had to return to Vaneth Academy since once a student turns thirteen their social status is moved up to nobility and it was time for me to receive my new seal of nobility.


    When I woke up on the day of my fifteenth birthday I never expected that to be both the end and the beginning.


    My memories from my last day alive are hazy. I know I went to class and after that continued my study on body modification magic, but after that my memory is pretty much blank. I do remember one thing, looking at my hand covered in blood that was draining out of my neck.


    When I started to open my eyes I found it very hard to move my body, and I could tell that something was wrong. I could see a ceiling and hear voices that I didn''t understand.


    Female voice 1: " *#*#*~¡ê€~¡ê~¡ê~¡ê<¡ê|¡ê!!||^^|>,!~!}"


    *what are they saying and what language is that.*


    When I finally looked at my body I was shocked. I was a baby, but how did this happen. The only thing I could think of was that some how I was reborn.


    It took me a few years, but I finally learned there language. It was pretty hard learning a whole new language. I found out that this world had no magic, and instead there science was advanced. The television was something I spent a lot of time with when I was young, and I thought it was an amazing invention.


    I went to school with other children my age while I was still so young. I decided to learn as much as I could from this school. I learned things like the geography of the planet, which was much more mapped out than in my world, and sciences, maths, reading and writing and history. I was very excited about the science classes because I wanted to learn more about the human body. My body modification magic in my previous life didn''t advance very far since so little was know about the body. Biology, chemistry, and physics were always very interesting.


    When I turned 10 I decided to take lessons in martial arts.


    Martial Arts instructor: "gather around kids we need to put you all in groups of five so that my assistant instructors can start teaching you."


    * what... were not going to learn from the master."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The kids were able to group up pretty fast.


    Assistant instructor 1: "today were going to start with some simple stances and hand out a work out schedule for those who want one."


    I spent the next 8 years studying sciences and practicing martial arts. I went to college and started working part time in a lab until I graduated. I wanted to try a new career field, so I decided to become a cop. I actually enjoyed the job and spent many years there. When ever I had free time I would help out in one of my college friends lab.


    I enjoyed that life, but I missed my old world.


    One night when I was on patrol a drunk driver hit my car, but it wasn''t very hard and only left a small dent in the side. I laughed a little and said "this idiot just hit a cop, he must have terrible luck."


    I walked over to his car.


    Main Character:" sir could you step out of the car please."


    BANG!!!!!!!!!


    I felt something dripping into my eye and when I touched it I could see blood on my hand.


    Drunk Driver: " Shtay away...I got a gun."


    * a little late to say that now."


    The next thing I new everything was black. I woke up a few times and saw a few doctors and nurses around me.


    Doctor 1: "the bullet is lodged deep in his skull there''s no way to save him. Call it."


    I new that I was dead again. The only good thing is that I didn''t even have a girlfriend and my parents died a few years ago so no one will be sad that I''m gone except a few friends.


    I suddenly woke up my eyes felt heavy and my body weak. I knew this feeling I experienced it once before.


    I started to hear voices, but this time I understood them. I knew this language, it was the one from my first life.


    Female voice 1:"how''s......my baby......"


    Male voice 1:" he''s alright it''s a healthy baby boy."


    * so I''m a boy good*


    * could this be my old world, am I back.*


    Male voice 1: " Yue! What happened! She''s barely breathing!"


    Female voice 2: "sir......the child birth was to much for her........she''s not going to make it."


    Male voice 1: " take the child and leave the the room.........I want a moment with my wife."


    Suddenly a woman appeared in front of where I was laying and picked me up. I was carried out of the room. After what felt like an hour the woman decided to knock on the door.


    Female voice 2: "sir.........."


    There was no reply so she decided to open the door. When she looked inside she saw the man had cut his own throat while lying next to his wife holding her hand. The woman began to cry, but left the room immediately. I felt a little sad, but I didn''t know them so I decided to go to sleep. I knew if this woman didn''t do something I could end up being tossed away, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    The woman ended up taking me to an orphanage and there I was given the name Falon no last name. The first few years I spent practicing my magic since I was born with blue hair again. I had to do it in secret since I was a lot more powerful than I should have been. I also started training my body after all I did win quite a few martial arts tournament in my last life.


    When I turned 5 someone came to test the mana pool of all the kids at the orphanage. I was already stronger with my magic then the last time I was in this world. Some of the kids had there name taken down and told they will have the option to go to Vaneth Academy. When I was handed the orb it was a repeat of last time only this time they talked to the woman who took care of us all. Her name was Tessa.


    Tessa was very young looking woman with long blonde hair blue eyes small facial features and a slender body with slightly pointy ears and a medium size bust. She was part elf and her hair color meant she would be strong with healing magic.


    Tessa: "so Falon is special?"


    Test Man: " yes he has a very large mana pool, larger than any normal person. We have only seen one this size once before. A student of Vaneth Academy named Keltor Thron. but he died eleven years ago."


    *what!!!! Eleven years, so I was born into this world again after I was dead for only six years.*


    Test Man:" Keltor was working on body modification when he died and his research has helped advance that field of magic greatly."


    *what I left here is nothing compared to what I can do now.*


    Test Man:"his sister Cal Thron took over his research after he died and I''m sure she could use someone with a mana pool similar to her brothers for the research."


    *Cal took over my research!*


    After the two of them finished talking I decided that it was time for me to test out the body modification magic I''ve been planning for the past few years.


    I waited until the sun went down and all the kids were put to sleep before I went to Tessa''s room.


    Knock knock knock


    Tessa:" who is it?"


    Falon:"it''s Falon."


    Tessa:" Falon, what are you doing here."


    Tessa then opened the door. She was dressed in pink pajamas that I thought looked really cute on her.


    Falon:" Tessa I need your help with something."


    Tessa:"what is it Falon?"


    Falon:"I''m going to test out some magic but I won''t be able to move very much for a while after I use it."


    Tessa:" that sounds dangerous...where did you learn this magic."


    Falon:" I created it and it''s not dangerous it will just leave my body completely worn out for a while. Your healing magic can fix anything that goes wrong and it will only take about an hour."


    Tessa closed her eyes to think and after a few minutes she opened them back up again.


    Tessa:"ok but don''t do anything dangerous."


    Falon:"yes."


    Tessa followed me as I led her outside. Told her to back away from me and I started to undress.


    Tessa:" why are you taking your clothes off?"


    Falon:" because I''ll destroy them if I leave them on."


    Tessa: " that doesn''t sound very safe."


    Falon:" it''s just the clothes I''ll be fine."


    I started to focus all of my mana onto my cells. I wanted to rapidly age all cells in my body. Thanks to everything I learned in my previous life I now understood how to properly manipulate my body.


    My skin started to tingle it felt really itchy. Slowly my hair started to grow my fingers started to extend along with legs and arms. It was very painful but I was able to hold in my screams.


    Tessa was staring wide eyed as she saw me changing. After about an hour my body had completely aged into an 18 year olds body. I was about six foot four long blue hair compact muscles that took most the time forming this new body. I had a gentle looking face that was quite handsome with brown eyes.


    All of my muscles where so over worked that I couldn''t move any more. I fell straight to the ground and stopped moving. Tessa was surprised and ran over to me, and when she got close I said "get me to a bed I won''t be able to move for a while." At first she looked confused but after a few minutes she came up to me and helped drag me to a bed. I fell asleep immediately.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 2- White Hair

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    *******************************************************


    Chapter 2


    When I woke up, my body felt drained of all energy. I set up in bed, but my muscles ached all over forcing me back down. Suddenly I could feel a strong surge of magical power heading in my direction, so I put up a barrier.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The wall next to me exploded and I was sent flying straight through the window next to me. The blast destroyed my barrier, and glass stabbed into me causing me to scream.


    Falon:"AAAAAAAAAAHHH!!"


    I could see giant balls of fire raining down on the orphanage destroying every thing they touched.


    Falon:"what the hell is happening!"


    I used all of my strength to stand, and began to pull out pieces of glass from my abdomen. I used magic to heal the wounds, but I new unless I got all the glass out of the wounds they wouldn''t be able to heal properly. I had no time to pull every piece out besides I new this body could deal with this level of injury.


    Tessa:"Falon run we''re being attacked by demons!"


    Tessa came running out of the building we used for meals with a few children behind her. When I started to move towards her a fire ball came into sight and landed between the two of us sending everyone flying back.


    Falon:"damn! why the hell are demons attacking this orphanage."


    I quickly got up and ran over to Tessa and the kids. When I saw them I knew that the only one not dead was Tessa, but she was unconscious.


    Falon:"her natural healing ability must have saved her."


    I decided to create a hole in the ground using earth magic, and hide her in it until I could come back for her. After I covered the hole I created a few holes so she wouldn''t run out of oxygen.


    Falon:" only three kids are dead for sure I better find the others and get out of here. I hope there still alive."


    I started to head towards the sleeping quarters since it is still early. I assumed most of the kids were still asleep when the attack started. I heard a loud sound and turned my head towards the mess hall where Tessa and the kids came from. The door was smashed into pieces, and I could see someone from the demon race standing there.


    He was six foot seven with blood red skin, three horns sticking out from his head and a long thin tail. He had a silver chest plate with matching gauntlets and greaves. He had long black hair which was what all demons had. Very little is known about demons other than they''re hostile towards all other races and that once they die their bodies burst into flames leaving only ashes behind.


    He glanced over his surroundings the found me.


    Demon:"BLUE HAIRED BOY WHERE IS THAT WOMAN!"


    I thought for a second before deciding what to tell him.


    Falon:"She was killed by a fire ball so I buried her."


    He started walking towards me.


    Demon:"You lie boy. I know a simple fire ball couldn''t kill her."


    Falon:"It was pretty big."


    Demon:" if you tell me now...I won''t make you suffer."


    I decided fighting him would be a bad idea, so I instantly created a smoke screen by evaporating all the water in the air.


    When I started to run towards the sleeping quarters, I could feel fire balls hitting where I was just standing. After a few seconds I made it to the door and ran inside slamming it closed behind me.


    My body still felt really drained so I took a second for a couple of breathes. I then started heading to the gathering room where Tessa would usually read us a story before we went to sleep.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I pushed the door open and saw the other 17 kids inside. Standing in front of them was a man with short white hair. When he turned to look at me I was shocked to see who he was. He looked exactly the same as when my first life ended as if he hadn''t aged at all except for the white hair.


    I couldn''t move seeing him stunned me. Suddenly and intense pain started to come from my stomach. I looked down and saw a silver gauntlet covered in blood sticking out of my stomach.


    Falon:"AAAAAAAAAHH!!!!"


    I couldn''t stop myself from screaming, and all the kids started to join in. When the gauntlet was pulled out I fell to the floor, standing above me was the demon race man.


    White Haired Man:"Who''s that?"


    Demon:"he was outside I followed him here."


    White Haired Man:"Well did you get that elf girl?"


    Demon:"She got away, so there''s no need to keep those kids."


    After he said that I used all of my strength to turn my head towards the white haired man. The white haired man gathered mana into his hand, and created a fire ball then threw it towards the kids. I couldn''t summon and strength to do anything except watch as the children burned.


    White Haired Man:" She couldn''t have gotten far order your men to stop the fire balls."


    Demon:" Yes Sir."


    The two of them started to move to the door, but I mustered enough energy to speak.


    Falon:"how are you here!"


    They stopped and turned to look at me, but turned right back and continued. After they left my thoughts were all over the place.


    *It can''t be.*


    I used body modification magic to close up the hole in my stomach before passing out.


    When I woke up, I looked towards the window and saw that it was night. I was able to stand up but my legs felt very weak, so I slowly made my way to the front door.


    Once I made it outside I headed towards where I left Tessa. If she hasn''t been found then the two of us would be the only ones left alive.


    When I got to the hole, I could see it was undisturbed. I used magic to open it up and saw Tessa in there unconscious, but all of the burns had completely healed.


    Falon:"What an incredible healing ability."


    I had never met anyone that could heal themselves when they weren''t even awake. I picked her up and brought her inside. I knew we couldn''t stay there long, since they might come back. If I tried to leave now, I wouldn''t make it very far since I felt very weak.


    I went to Tessa''s room grabbed one of her bags and packed her clothes. I found a grey robe in her closet that I was able to fit and put it on.


    I returned to her and used earth magic to create a new hiding spot. With the two of us inside I decided to take a nap and hope that if the demons return they won''t find us. Thoughts of the white haired man popped into my head. He was someone I new better than anyone else. His name was Keltor Thron, me from my first life.


    As I started to drift off to sleep I uttered one phrase.


    *what the hell was he.*


    I fell asleep wondering if what I saw was real.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 3- Drexel

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    *******************************************************


    Chapter 3


    While I was asleep I saw a dream. I was Keltor again on the day that I died. I was sitting at a desk and in front of me was some kind of book, but I couldn''t make out what it said. It looked really old and home made wrapped in some kind of leather. When I tried to touch it, I saw blood all over my hand. When I pulled my hand back I suddenly woke up.


    Falon:"What kind of dream was that?"


    I looked over to Tessa and saw she was still asleep, so I decided to leave the hole and look around. I opened it up and crawled out of it. My body was still not at 100% but I felt better.


    Falon:" I wonder who that guy was and why attack this orphanage."


    I didn''t feel any presences, but I went to look around. After about 20 minutes I decided to bury all the kids. I left all their graves unmarked in cast the demon and that white haired guy came back.


    I returned to the hole and dragged Tessa out. While I was waiting for her to wake up, I created a knife from earth and used it to cut my hair to just above the ears. When I finished, I noticed Tessa starting to wake up.


    Falon:" Hey you ok."


    She sat up and stared at me for a few seconds.


    Tessa:" Falon...........where are the kids."


    I didn''t say anything, but she could understand what happened. Tears started to form at the edges of her eyes, and she started crying into her hands. I just sat there since I knew nothing I said would help.


    After she was done crying, she looked up at me.


    Tessa:" What..........should I do now?"


    Falon:" The people who attacked us seemed to be after you. Why?"


    Tessa:" I don''t know why."


    Falon:" Fine we need to leave here as soon as possible. How do you feel."


    Tessa:" I''m.....fine but where will we go."


    Falon:" Vaneth Academy, I knew one of the people who attacked us."


    Tessa:"Who!"


    Falon:"I can''t tell you right now. I''m not even sure if it was him."


    Tessa:"Are you planning to kill him."


    Falon:"I don''t know yet."


    Tessa:"I want to be there when it happens."


    Falon:"..................sure."


    When I looked into her eyes, I could see sadness and anger. I wonder if she even remembers that just yesterday I was 5. I tossed the bag I packed over to her.


    Falon:" I packed some of your clothes. Put something else on, your current clothes are to burnt to keep wearing."


    Tessa:"Thanks."


    Falon:" I''ll be waiting outside. We will leave as soon as your ready."


    Tessa:"Ok."


    I left the room and went outside. I stood there for a few minutes before Tessa came out with a green shirt, brown pants and black boots with a cloak on.


    Falon:"Follow me and stay close someone might still be around here."


    She nodded her head, and I started walking towards the forest.


    After about an hour of walking, I suddenly felt something running towards us. I pulled out the knife I made and told Tessa to stay behind me. I could her branches breaking as it approached us. It came into sight, and I could tell that it was a wolf. The wolf had silver fur and was about as tall as I was.


    Instead of letting it get close I used electricity to launched the knife into it''s eye like a rail gun. The blade penetrated it''s eye then came out the back of it''s head and kept going.


    Falon:"Well I guess that knife is gone."


    The wolf fell to the ground and slide right up to my feet. When I looked down at it I could see wearing a collar.


    Falon:"The wolf has a slave collar on we better get out of here before it''s master shows up."


    After a few hours of walking we finally made it to a merchants trail. We spent two days of traveling to get to the closes city called Haven. I created a few fake coins using earth magic to pay the toll to get into the city.


    Once inside the city we headed to an inn, and got one room with two beds. When we entered the room Tessa went over and dropped down onto a bed.


    Tessa:"Oooooohh. This feels so good."


    Falon:"Tessa I''m going out you stay here."


    Tessa:"Hey! I''m the adult here."


    *so she did remember.*


    Falon:"I know you are, but if you get into trouble while I''m not around can you protect yourself."


    Tessa stood on top of her bed and put her hands on her waist.


    Tessa:" I''ve never lost a fight before!"


    Falon:"Who was the last person you fought."


    Tessa:"I''ve...........never been in a fight, but that just means I''ve never lost."


    I walked over to her and grabbed her hand. I used body modification magic to force her to fall asleep, and she fell into my arms. I pulled the blanket back on her bed and put her in it then left the room and locked it.


    Falon:"Well she should sleep until I get back."


    I walked around to a few stores and bought a plain brown shirt, brown pants, black boots, some light armor, a whole bunch of throwing knives, a short sword and a map.


    I found out that we were about three weeks away from Vaneth Academy. Haven was a merchants city where you could find anything you wanted. Slaves had a huge market here since Haven was close to the border of Demon country you could even find Demon women. The men were never captured alive, and the women were hard to control even with a slave collar which forces submission so they where usually just sex slaves.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I wanted to try and gather some information so I decided to visit the adventures guild. When I came through the front door I could smell all the sweat. There were a lot of men gathered around tables with mugs drinking, a few women who mostly seemed to be waitresses and one or two that were adventurers.


    I saw a man at the counter sitting on a stole who appeared to be a beastman with a tail ears on the top of his head and short brown hair. He was about five foot eleven with thin compact muscles and leather armor over black pants and a shirt. He looked like he was about 20. He had a sword at his side that appeared to be a rapier.


    I decided to talk to him so I approached him. I tapped him on the shoulder and he turned around.


    Falon:"Hello my name is Falon can I buy you a drink."


    Beastman:"Sorry dude but I don''t swing that way."


    Falon:"Neither do I. I just wanted to talk."


    Beastman:"Well that''s fine here sit next to me. My name is Drexel."


    Falon:"It''s nice to meet you Drexel. I was wondering have heard any news about the demons lately."


    Drexel:"Of course I have that''s all anyone''s talking about ever since they decided to invade us."


    Falon:"So there starting a war how long has it been since it started."


    Drexel:"Well about a month. A buddy of mine told me the King nearly shit himself when he heard a new Demon King showed up."


    My eyes widened when I heard that. It''s been 200 years since the death of the last Demon King and not many records of him were left.


    Falon:"I didn''t know there was a new Demon King."


    Drexel:"Yeah he leveled a dwarven city with one attack. He''s not someone I want to meet."


    Falon:"Is Gart still ok." (Note: In case you forgot Gart is the biggest human city, where the king lives and where Vaneth Academy is located.)


    Drexel:"Yeah it''s fine, but the King has order all the students at Vaneth Academy to prepare for war."


    So I need to get to Gart as soon as I can.


    Falon:"What can you tell me about Keltor Thron."


    Drexel:"Thron. I don''t know anything about a Keltor, but there''s a couple of other Throns I''ve heard of."


    Falon:"Could you tell me about them."


    Drexel:"Well there''s Paltor Thron he''s the Head Master of Vaneth Academy and there''s Leon Thron who''s a knight who serves under the first crown prince Nalen Dranian and I think there were two girls who go to Vaneth Academy, but I don''t remember much about them."


    Falon:"That''s fine thanks. My talk with you helped a lot."


    Drexel:"Hey you headed to Gart cause I''m goin that way if you want a travelin companion."


    Falon:"When are you leaving?"


    Drexel:"I was plannin on headin out tomorrow, but I can wait another day if you want."


    Falon:" No tomorrow is good, but I have someone else traveling with me."


    Drexel:"That''s great the more the merrier. Lets meet at the west exit tomorrow morning after breakfast."


    Falon:"Sure I''m looking forward to traveling with you."


    Drexel:"Me too make sure you bring some money money cause I''m all out."


    He put on a big smile.


    Falon:"So that''s why yo wanted to travel with me."


    Drexel:" That''s not true I just like talking to you."


    I started walking away and turned to look at Drexel before I left and saw him flirting with one of the waitresses. I left and started heading to the inn, but stopped to buy some food.


    When I finally made it back to the room, I had to wake Tessa up because she was still asleep.


    Falon:"Wake up I''ve got some food."


    I shook her and dispelled the magic I used to make her sleep. It took her a minute to open her eyes and sit up.


    Falon:"Here you need to eat something."


    Tessa:"When did I fall a sleep?"


    Falon:"You yelled at me about how you were an adult and wore yourself out."


    Tessa:"You did something didn''t you."


    Falon:"I didn''t do anything now eat."


    Tessa took the dried beef I gave her and started to nibble on it.


    Falon:"I met a beastman named Drexel who''s gonna travel with us to Gart."


    Tessa:"This tastes horrible."


    Tessa continued to nibble on the meat while complaining about how it tasted.


    *So what I gonna say to my family when I see them and what if they think that white haired Keltor is me.*


    *I hope everyone stays safe until I get there.*


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 4- Bandits

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    *******************************************************


    Chapter 4


    When I woke up I was covered in sweat.


    Falon:" I wonder what I dreamt about."


    I got out of bed and used magic to evaporate the sweat. Tessa was still asleep so I tried to wake her up. After a few minutes she finally set up.


    Tessa:"Why did you wake me up?"


    Falon:"We need to eat breakfast and go meet up with Drexel."


    Tessa:"Who''s Drexel?"


    Falon:"I told you yesterday he''s a beastman I met who''s going to be traveling with us to Gart."


    Tessa stood up and stretched out her arms while yawning.


    Tessa:"ok. Lets go."


    Tessa grabbed her bag and the two of us left the room. We first stopped to buy some dried meat to eat on the journey, and I loaded it into a bag I bought. We also had to stop off to buy a short sword for Tessa. She may not know how to use it buy it''s better than leaving her unarmed.


    We found a place to have breakfast and sat down after ordering.


    Falon:"Tessa I need to know more about you. We still don''t know why the demons want you."


    Tessa:".........I''ll tell you all I can. My mother was raped by a human with blue hair. I was born with blonde hair as a product of that rape. When I turned 12, I was curious about my father and that''s when she told me. I decided not to ask about him again, but a week after that our village was attacked."


    The breakfast arrived so we ate it before she continued with her story.


    Tessa:"I wasn''t in the village at the time because I went to play in the forest nearby and fell asleep. When I returned everyone was dead including my mother, so I ran. I ran for what felt like days until I couldn''t anymore. I got lucky and was found by a human who brought me to an orphanage nearby. After five years the woman in charge died of old age and I took over for her. You showed up three years later and after another five years here we are."


    Falon:"Who attacked your village?"


    Tessa:"I don''t know. When I got there they were gone."


    Falon:"Well I guess that''s enough we need to go meet Drexel now and start heading to Gart."


    Tessa:"Sure."


    We got up and walked towards the west exit to meet Drexel. When we got there, I could see Drexel talking to someone. She was a human girl with long red hair tied into a ponytail, and light armor covering her chest and thighs. She looked to be about 16 and had a slender toned body with a sword on each side.


    Falon:"Hey Drexel we''re here."


    Drexel turned to look at us and a smile formed on his face.


    Drexel:"Hey Falon I found someone else who''s headed to Gart can she tag along."


    Falon:"Sure. Hi I''m Falon."


    Ruby:"It''s nice to meet you I''m Ruby."


    Falon:"Ruby, Drexel this is Tessa."


    I looked towards Tessa.


    Tessa:"hello. Ruby, Drexel it''s nice to meet you."


    Drexel:"Wow! You didn''t tell me your companion was so beautiful Falon."


    Falon:" You didn''t ask about her."


    Drexel:"Well Tessa I hope the two of us can get to know each other a little better during our travels."


    Tessa:"ok?"


    Falon:" We need to get some horses anyone know where we can get some."


    Ruby:"They''re being sold right outside the gate here. Lets go I can''t wait to get to Gart!"


    We all left through the gate and Ruby led us to where we could buy horses. After we bought one for each of us, we headed off towards a merchants trail nearby. We decided to travel on this trail all the way to Gart. We would travel on the trail while the sun was up and camp next to it at night.


    After a few days of this I found out that Ruby was traveling to Vaneth Academy to prepare for war.


    Ruby:"I was visiting Gart five years ago with my family when we got attacked by some monsters right before we reached the city gate. Since I was born with red hair I was trained in how to use a sword, but the rest of my family couldn''t fight. There were to many monsters and I thought they were going to kill us. When I was about to be hit by a claw, I closed my eyes tightly waiting for death. After a few seconds I opened them back up, and saw a dual swordswoman slaughtering all the monsters like it was nothing."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Ruby:"When she finished she came up to us and asked if any of us got hurt. She appeared to only be a little older than me. My father told her that I was hurt, and she came over to me and healed my injuries. I couldn''t get myself to speak so I just stood there. When she was done, she said fair well and went into Gart. I decided to use dual swords after seeing her, but I never saw her again. I hope to be able to serve under her during this war."


    Falon:"How do you plan on finding her?"


    Ruby:"Someone of her skill won''t be hard to find."


    Falon:"Gart has many magicians and swordsman it won''t be that easy."


    Ruby:"I know I''ll find her, and finally be able to fight beside her."


    She smiled after she said that and I couldn''t help but smile back.


    Falon:"Well I wish you luck."


    Ruby:"thanks."


    We were enjoying our talk when we noticed a bunch of people up ahead. When we reached them we new immediately that they were bandits.


    Bandit 1:" Leave all your money and belongings and we won''t kill you."


    A few of them had red hair and one in the back had blue hair. We all hopped off our horses, and immediately attacked them.


    Ruby severed the head of bandit 1 and the others rushed forwards. I stabbed my short sword into one bandit and sent a wind blade towards another.


    Ruby swung both of her swords killing each bandit with one hit. More bandits started to come out of the woods behind us.


    Falon:"Drexel handle the back!"


    Drexel:"sure thing!"


    Drexel smiled as he plunged his rapier into a bandits heart. Drexel seemed to be very agile dancing between the bandits while stabbing them with his sword.


    I turned around after finishing off my share of the bandits and before I could even move I saw an arrow. The arrow was obviously imbued with magic, but it wasn''t headed for me. The arrow pierced Tessa''s heart and there was a small explosion leaving a large hole in her chest.


    I immediately created a huge fire ball and threw it towards where the arrow came from. I could hear the guy screaming as he burned alive. I run up to Tessa, but it was to late she was dead.


    I stood there looking at her body. Ruby and Drexel had already finished off their share of the bandits, but they didn''t say anything. After a while I decided I had to bury her so I went to the side of the rode and created a grave marker and a hole. When I was done I turned around.


    Ruby:"Falon get over here quickly!!!"


    I saw her standing over Tessa and run up to her. When I looked down at Tessa I saw the hole was gone, and she was breathing again.


    Falon:"Ruby how did you do this she was dead."


    Ruby:"I didn''t do anything she just started healing by herself."


    Falon:" That''s impossible magic can''t bring the dead back."


    Drexel came walking up.


    Drexel:"Who cares at least she''s not dead."


    Falon:"Yeah.....your right. Lets bury these bandits and camp here."


    I picked Tessa up and brought her to the side of the road and laid her down.


    *Her healing ability is incredible, now I understand why the demons would want her. If her ability could be recreated you could create unstoppable soldiers.*


    Tessa didn''t wake up for the rest of the day or night. We still had a while before we reached Gart.


    * I hope we don''t have to deal with any more trouble on the way.*


    I failed to notice the pack of silver wolves gathering in the forest close to us. I went to sleep thinking about why so many bandits attacked us when we obviously weren''t merchants.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 5- Gart

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    *******************************************************


    Chapter 5


    I woke up because I could feel something approaching us.


    Falon:"Get up something''s coming!"


    Ruby and Drexel immediately jumped up and drew their swords. I drew my short sword and used magic to create a hole to hide Tessa in. Three over grown silver wolves popped up in front of us.


    Drexel:"Something''s wrong with these wolves there much bigger than they should be!"


    I noticed slave collars on them.


    *Shit did they find us already!*


    Ruby:"Them being bigger just means they''re easier targets!"


    Ruby rushed towards the closest silver wolf while crossing her blades to create scissors. The wolf tried to jump to evade her, but she was to fast. The blades reached the wolfs neck and in the next second it''s head came flying off.


    Ruby:"Ha! I got one!"


    Drexel:"There are more headed this way!"


    The two wolves that were standing a little behind the dead wolf jumped towards Ruby. She was able to dodge and put a long gash down the side of one of them. Drexel leaped in and plunged his rapier into the other ones heart. He took a step back, just barely dodge a claw aimed for his head.


    The wolves reinforcements had arrived. This time there were 12 of them and I could sense more coming.


    Falon:"Ruby, Drexel get close to me!"


    Both Drexel and Ruby jumped back towards me. I immediately created a sphere around us using earth magic trapping us inside.


    Drexel:"What''s the plan!?"


    Falon:"I''m gonna let all the wolves gather around us and hit them with a lightning attack."


    Drexel was surprised at what I said. Lightning magic is extremely difficult to use so not many knew how to and even less had enough control over it to use it in battle. I was able to use it but it would drain a lot of my mana since I wasn''t born with a natural affinity to lightning magic.


    I had to continuously poor mana into the sphere surrounding us to keep it from being destroyed by the wolves. After a few minutes I couldn''t feel anymore presences in the woods and I knew all the wolves had gathered around the sphere.


    I used earth magic to create a smaller shelter for Ruby and Drexel so that they wouldn''t get hit by my attack.


    I let down the sphere and discharged lightning into every direction. All the wolves were charred and I was low on mana so I fell to my knees. I took down the small shelter so that Ruby and Drexel could get out. They both rushed over to me.


    Ruby:"That was amazing I''ve never seen a lightning Mage before!"


    Drexel:"Your quite powerful. I thought there was only one lightning Mage that is human."


    Most lightning mages are either a demon or elf since humans usually don''t have enough mana to produce it.


    Falon:"I may be able to produce it but controlling it is difficult and it drains most of my mana."


    Drexel:"Well most mages can only lightly shock people."


    Ruby:"We need to get out of here in case they have any more back up on the way."


    Falon:"Yeah Ruby, Drexel go catch the horses for use I need to get Tessa."


    Ruby:"sure."


    Drexel:"ok."


    The two of them dashed off to catch the horses since they were scared and ran away during the fight. I went to the hole and pulled Tessa out. My vision suddenly started to blur and I fell backwards on my butt. My head started hurting really badly and all my joints started to ache.


    Falon:"Fuck what''s going on!"


    Something was wrong, I new it wasn''t exhaustion, but before I could think of anything my vision went out and I could only see black. I passed out right there next to Tessa.


    After a while I woke up and realized I was on a horse being held by Drexel.


    Drexel:"Oh your finally awake you''ve been asleep for a few days."


    I looked around but my vision was still blurry. I could make out Drexels face and I could see the figures of Ruby and Tessa.


    Tessa had woken up before me and was riding on her horse with my horse tied to hers. I didn''t want to stay in Drexels arms so I jumped off his horse and walked over to mine.


    Tessa:"Are you ok?"


    Falon:"Im fine how about you. Your heart was destroyed how did you survive that."


    I jumped onto my horse, but since everything was still blurry I stayed close to Tessa''s horse.


    Tessa:"I don''t know, but it did make me remember something. My mother told me that the man who raped her was killed, but his body disappeared before they could dispose of it. It''s possible that he might have been just like me."


    Falon:"Could you tell me more about your mother."


    Tessa:"Well there''s some important things about her I never told you. She was actually part of the noble family in the elf kingdom, but since she gave birth to a child that was half human they kicked her out. Even though she was raped no one cared so she had to live a small village on the outskirts of the elf kingdom."


    Tessa:"Since she was a noble, she had strong nature magic. She helped to grow and protect the crops. She didn''t really have any friends in that village since most people wanted to avoid her. She told me I was named after a human woman who was a great hero."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Falon:"I don''t know anything about a hero named Tessa?"


    Tessa:"My mother told me she read about her in the elven library. She was a very powerful swordswoman that infused her sword with fire magic and fought against the Demon King 200 years ago."


    Falon:" Here in the human continent we don''t have many records of that battle, so not many people would know about that hero."


    Tessa:"So no one even remembers her. Makes me feel kind of sad."


    I was curious about that Demon King so I decided to ask.


    Falon:"Is there anything else you know about the Demon King from 200 years ago?"


    Tessa:"All I know is what my mother told me about Tessa, but she did say that there was some kind of connection between Tessa and the Demon King."


    Falon:"What kind of connection."


    Tessa:"Some how they used to know each other."


    Falon:"How demons don''t get along with any other races especially not humans."


    I suddenly remembered the white haired Keltor.


    *Wait........he was working with a demon.*


    I didn''t think about the strangeness of a human working with a demon because I was stuck on the fact that it was my old body.


    Tessa:"Well that''s what my mother said I don''t know if it''s true."


    Falon:"Thanks for telling me."


    We continued traveling on that merchants trail for a few weeks until we finally reached the gates of Gart. There was a huge stone wall circling the city of Gart with observation towers every mile or so along the wall. I could see archers looking down at us as we approached the gate. After a while of dealing with the knights stationed at the gate we paid and entered the city.


    We decided to stay at an inn since it would take us half a day to get to Vaneth Academy through all the check points. War was coming so knights were everywhere. Some of the knights were out recruiting while others were just on patrol.


    We got two rooms one for the boys and one for the girls. We all ate together and went back to our rooms.


    Drexel:"Falon looks like we''re splitting up tomorrow."


    Falon:"I enjoyed traveling with you. What are you planning on doing here."


    I knew Drexel was a skilled fighter much more than any average person so I was a little curious about why he was here. War was about to start so he could be planning on being a mercenary.


    Drexel:"I''m not sure yet right now I''m just sight seein."


    He said that with a big smile on his face.


    Falon:"Good luck with your sight seeing."


    Drexel:"Thanks."


    We went to sleep that night and when I woke up the next morning he was gone. I went down stairs to get some breakfast and saw Tessa and Ruby already eating. Tessa had a small meal while Ruby had three plates in front of her.


    Falon:"That''s a lot of food Ruby."


    She looked up at me.


    Ruby:"I need it for energy. I didn''t get to eat a whole lot on the journey here so I''m starved."


    Falon:"Drexels already left so the group is splitting up now what are you gonna do."


    Ruby:"I''ll stick with you two for now."


    Falon:" Ok. We''re headed to Vaneth Academy."


    Ruby:"That''s the best place to start my search. Some one there has to know her."


    Tessa was already done by the time my food arrive, but Ruby finished at the same time as me. We left the inn and we headed towards and enchantment shop.


    The three of us went in together. I was looking for a certain kind of enchanted item. When I found them I tried them on and they fixed my blurry vision. The enchanted glasses had a thin frame outlined in black and rectangular lenses. They were very expensive, but since I made all of our money it wasn''t a problem.


    Ruby told me I looked a lot smarter while Tessa said I looked older. We left that shop and I felt a lot better being able to see clearly, but I was worried as to why my vision got so bad all of a sudden. I had tried many times to fix it with body modification magic, but it went back to normal after a few minutes. I also had aches and pains come and go. I decided that once we reached Vaneth Academy I would have some the specialists there check to see what the problem was.


    After passing through all the check points we finally reached Vaneth and I could feel my excitement was showing on my face. I felt like I had finally returned home after a very long journey.


    I decided we would enroll here and look for information regarding Keltor and I would assist Ruby in here search too. I pushed my glass up closer to my face and said.


    Falon:"I''m back."


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 6- 200 years ago and Vaneth Academy

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    *******************************************************


    Chapter 6


    ********************200 YEARS AGO************************


    My name was Isaac. I was born with red hair and trained to be a knight. My skill was unmatched, but the only magic I could do was strengthening my body, but I didn''t even need to use magic to beat any single opponent. When I turned 14 I met the most beautiful woman in the world named Tessa.


    She was 16 and had beautiful long blue hair, a small nose with tiny pink lips. She had an amazing figure with a fairly large sized bust, and was about five foot seven.


    I was assigned as her instructor to teach her how to use the sword. She was an amazing student even though she didn''t have the physical capabilities that the red heads were born with. She was already a master with fire magic and I made her spend more time studying body strengthening magic.


    She was the first person to ever successfully fuse a sword with fire magic and be able to wield it. I was actually kind of jealous.


    When she turned 20, I was no match for her. In terms of skill I was still better, but her swordsmanship combined with her magic was deadly.


    She was given the title First Knight since she was unstoppable on a battlefield. First Knight is a title that is held by the most powerful swordsman in the Dranian Kingdom, and she was the first woman to receive it.


    I had fallen in love with her, but I couldn''t confess. I felt like I had nothing to offer her, and one day I heard that she was engaged. She was moving back to her home town to live with her new husband.


    The night I received the news I went out to a local pub so that I could drown myself in alcohol. After I was wasted I decided it was time to head home. On the walk back I saw someone standing near the out skirts of the forest. It was Tessa, but she was wearing tight leather pants and a black shirt. The collar on the shirt came down exposing some of her cleavage.


    I was so drunk that I didn''t think what she was wearing was strange and started walking towards her. She turned around and ran into the forest, and I chased after her.


    After a few minutes I finally caught up to her. She had her back towards me so I put my hand on her shoulder and turned her around. When I saw her face she had a smile on it and she leaned in to kiss me. When our lips met I felt more happiness than I can describe, but after a few seconds I lost consciousness.


    *************************Present Day**************************


    Gart City was a gigantic circle with walls circling each section of the city. After entering the main gate your in the poorest part of Gart where the peasants live, and there are inns with a few shops and some merchants. It is also the largest sections since there are so many peasants.


    Once you pass through the second gate your in the merchants section. In this section there are a lot of shops where you can buy anything you want, and much more expensive inns.


    After passing through the next gate you arrive in the knights section. This is mostly residential where the knights and their families live along with training facilities for training. Only the knights with brown hair live here unless they want to live in a lower section, but most decide to live here.


    The next gate leads you to Vaneth Academy which had its own section of the city.


    Passing through the next ring leads to the nobilities residents and the last gate leads to the royal palace.


    Vaneth Academy was huge with many buildings including a coliseum for battles. Each building in the Academy was made of a light blueish brick that would redirect magic attacks towards the sky. There was a fountain in front of the main building which is the first one you see when you pass through their gate. The main building is where the teachers offices were including the headmasters.


    The three of us walked into the main building and saw a receptionist sitting at a desk so we approached her.


    Falon:"Excuse me the three of us would like to enroll here."


    Receptionist:"You''ll need to be tested by one of the teachers. Please fill out these papers and bring them back to me."


    She handed each of us a paper and we went to sit down at a nearby table. The paper had questions on it that asked name, age, current social status and ability. I was a warrior Mage so I wrote that while Ruby put swordswoman and Tessa put healer. Since only people with brown hair weren''t allowed to be a student at Vaneth we new it wouldn''t be to hard to enroll.


    We brought the papers back to her and after she signed them she put them into an envelope.


    Receptionist:"We will put you in the temporary housing until the headmaster approves your application. Once approved one of the teachers will test each of your skills."


    She gave us directions and told us the dorm manager would give us a room. She gave us a blue bracelet to prove that we were guests and not trespassers.


    We immediately headed to the temporary housing. The dorm manager was a nice brown haired old lady who''s job is to take care of the guests of Vaneth Academy. We each got our own rooms. Later that night the dorm manager came to get us to eat. After we ate we all went back to our rooms and went to sleep.


    I woke up early the next day and went to the kitchen and grabbed some bread to eat like I use to do back at the orphanage. On my way back to the room the dorm manager caught me, but she didn''t seem to care that I stole the bread.


    Falon:"Excuse me ma''am would it be alright if I took a walk around the campus."


    Dorm Manager:"Of course but make sure to wear that bracelet you were given."


    Falon:"I will. Thank you."


    I left almost immediately still worried she might say something about the bread.


    I decided to walk to the coliseum since I could feel magic coming from it. When I arrive there were two mages battling. They both had short blue hair and were average looking.


    One of them had a wall of earth up in front of him. He hid behind it and used magic to throw stones at amazing speeds towards the the other Mage. The other one was using both hands to throw fire balls. One hand shot them at the wall slowly chipping away at it and the other hand was destroying all the rocks that came at him.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The earth magic user seemed to be getting tired while the fire user looked very bored.


    I could see a girl standing at the edge of the arena waiting for the fight to end. She looked around five foot five with long curly brown hair cute features and a rather small bust.


    The earth magic user jumped out from behind his wall and rushed towards the fire user. The fire user tossed a fire ball right at him, but the earth user threw up a light barrier. The fire ball bounced right off the barrier which made the earth user smile. The fire user gathered a large amount of mana into his hand and blew a huge gust of wind towards the earth user which sent him flying back into the side of the coliseum. He was knocked out.


    I noticed the fire ball was headed right towards the brown haired girl, but since she was looking forward she didn''t notice it coming down at her.


    I placed my hands on my legs and used body modification on them. If anyone would have been looking at me it would have looked like I disappeared. I was able to reach the girl in time and I stood in front of her covered my arm in water magic and slapped the fire ball away.


    After it went flying the girl finally realized what almost happened and fell to her knees. The fire user also realized and came running towards us.


    Falon:"Are you ok."


    Girl:"yyyes."


    I reached my hand out towards her and she took it. I helped her back onto her feet and the fire user arrived.


    Fire user:"Are you alright!"


    Girl:"Yes I''m fine this man saved me."


    He turned towards me and bowed.


    Fire user:"Thank you for saving my friend."


    Falon:"It''s fine but she shouldn''t have been standing on the field."


    Girl:"oh I forgot. Stef there''s some urgent business that we need your help with."


    *So his name is Stef.*


    Stef:"Alright lead the way and thank you again for saving her."


    Falon:"It''s fine I couldn''t let such a cute girl get charred right in front of me."


    The girl started to blush and turned her face away so I couldn''t see.


    Girl:"It''s really urgent so follow me."


    The girl started walking away at a fast speed.


    Stef:"If I see you again I''ll be sure to make her properly thank you."


    Stef followed after the girl and when the two of them were out of sight I fell to the ground. The aches in my bones returned and I had a brain splitting headache.


    Falon:"Shit. I overdid it. I destroyed my legs."


    Blood was beginning to pool around me as it poured out of my pants leg. My body couldn''t handle the rapid speed I was traveling at so my legs broke. I used magic to heal them, but the damage was so bad it took me over an hour to completely fix them, but the headache only lessened and the aches didn''t go away.


    The earth magic user had already been taken away to be healed but no one seemed to notice me. I got up and went towards one of the buildings used for advanced healing classes.


    It had been a long time since I was last here, but it didn''t change very much. I walked into the head teachers room looking for the most advanced healer I could find.


    I wanted to have them do a check up on me to see what the problem with all these aches and this headache. I had asked Tessa to try healing me a few days ago, but it only stopped the aches and blurry vision for about 10 minutes. I was glad I found these glasses because seeing a blur of everything all the time would be annoying.


    The head teacher in healing was a really old man with a long white beard.


    Old Man:"What is it you need young man."


    Falon:"I would like for you to check if there''s anything wrong with my body. I''ve had aches all over blurry vision and a killer headache."


    The old man had me sit down and he took out some kind of orb.


    Old Man:"Place your hand on this orb."


    I did what he told me and felt it drain some of my mana.


    Old Man:"Ok give me a minute."


    The old man put the orb onto a desk and placed both of his hands on it and closed his eyes. After a few moments he opened them back up and turned towards me.


    Old Man:"It''s bad young man. You have mana poisoning."


    Falon:"What does that mean."


    Old Man:"Some how your body absorbed an abnormal amount of mana and it was to much for it to bear. Your body will now degrade. Your muscles will get weaker and your bones brittle. Your eyes will get worse, but with those glasses you should be able to see until your completely blind."


    Falon:"Is there any way to fix this."


    Old Man:"There is no cure so you have two options."


    Falon:"What are they?"


    Old Man:"You could pay a master class soul magician to remove your mana from your body. You will lose the ability to use magic forever. Your eyes won''t get any better but your body won''t degrade anymore and you can live out the rest of your life as a normal person.


    Falon:"What''s the other option?"


    Old Man:"Use body strengthening magic to old off your symptoms for as long as possible and hope for the best. This option will only let you live for another two years at most."


    Falon:"Thank you doctor. I need time to think."


    I got up and left his office.


    *So............. when I forcefully aged my body it must have absorbed to much mana. I ended up killing myself in this life.*


    I headed back towards the dorm thinking about how there is no way I''m gonna give up my magic which gives me two years. I decided to try to relax and take a nap.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 7- Cal

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    *******************************************************


    Chapter 7


    ********************Cal POV************************


    All of my early memories are filled with my big brother Keltor. He always gave me his attention and played with me. Being with him made me happy.


    When I started going to the school in our village the other kids avoided me. I found out it was because of my two toned hair. Since my hair was brown with red streaks in it the other kids though I was weird.


    I didn''t care to much because the only person that I wanted to like me was big brother Keltor.


    On one of the days where two of my brothers returned home from their school they had a sparing match. It was Keltor and Paltor. Big brother Keltor was the one who won and I thought he looked so cool.


    After he won he walked over to Paltor stretched his hand out to him and said.


    Keltor:"You''ll never beat me old man."


    I thought it was funny so I laughed. After that I decided to become a Mage too, but I was told that I would be better suited as a swordswoman.


    I wasn''t very happy about it, but I wanted to be strong to fight along side big brother Keltor. I trained really hard everyday with Leon''s teacher. He''s was an old mercenary that lived in our village.


    Big brother Keltor took me on a walk on day and told me he was going to give me something. It was a spell that allowed me to see him whenever I want. I didn''t tell him but since it absorbed some of his mana it started to tingle when ever he touched me.


    I loved sleeping with him. He was so big and warm that I could sleep much more comfortably. I loved big brother more than anything.


    When I was about 7 Paltor and Leon returned home. They talked with mom and dad for a while and I saw mother start crying. Father(Haren) came over to me and hugged me and said "Keltor won''t be coming home anymore." I got really angry at him.


    Cal:"Liar! Keltor promised to visit me in a week!"


    Haren:"He''s gone. He can''t keep that promise."


    I ran away because I didn''t want to listen to him. I kept running for what felt like hours and I fell to my knees crying. When I could cry anymore I tried to look at the image of big brother Keltor, but it wouldn''t work.


    The mana that he injected into me was no longer active and couldn''t produce the image anymore. I slowly stood up with my legs wobbling and headed back towards the house.


    I went straight to my room and went to sleep. I got up the next morning ate and left for sword practice. I felt like I had nothing left so I decided to focus completely on my training.


    We had his funeral a couple days later, but we didn''t have the body. We were told it was completely destroyed by one of his experiments.


    After a few years I started going to Vaneth Academy. I got a new instructor who taught me how to dual wield swords. I felt much better with two swords. I continued my sword training and started learning some basic magic.


    I wasn''t born with a magic affinity, so I couldn''t do much except strengthen my body which was already pretty tough.


    I found out that big brother Keltor was working on body modification magic which was a relatively unexplored magic. He was being funded by some nobles that hoped to find the secret of immortality.


    I found out that non of his research notes were still around, but I did hear about his last day. Apparently he was seen with an old leather bound book late in the afternoon headed towards one of the labs used for mixing alchemic potions.


    I asked about the book, but no body new anything about it. The alchemy teachers that apparently were close by when he died said they heard a loud boom coming from the room he was in. By the time they got there the room was destroyed and if a book was in there it must have been destroyed too.


    I tried to take over his research, but I didn''t have the knowledge or magical capacity. Body modification magic cost large amounts of mana. I put the research on hold for a while because I was quite depressed at my lack of ability.


    My younger sister Fraya was born with brown hair, and it never gained streaks like mine. She was really attached to me and always wanted to go to Vaneth Academy with me.


    Since only people with a special hair color could enroll as a student I came up with a plan. I had her become my personal maid and live at the Academy with me. She was very happy about it and seemed to enjoy cleaning and doing my laundry she even cleaned my swords and armor for me.


    I was the strongest warrior in the Academy and all the girls in the swordsmanship program looked up to me.


    One time when I was coming back to Gart after visiting my parents I came across a group of people being attacked by monsters. I watched for a second because I saw this girl with red hair who looked a year or two younger than me fighting them off trying to protect her family.


    I suddenly thought of Keltor and I jumped in and instantly killed all of the monsters. I asked if they were all right and was told the girl with red hair needed healing. I couldn''t actually use healing magic it was just body modification magic that forced you to heal yourself that I had learned during research.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The girl stayed quiet while I healed her. After that I said goodbye to them and went back to Vaneth Academy.


    I got a new job as the peace keeper of our school. Since the swordsman and mages couldn''t beat me in a fight I was assigned to stop all fighting between students unless it was an official dual.


    There were a lot of problems. Most of them came from the ones who were born into nobility. They hated the fact that the commoners were promoted to nobility just because they were born with special hair colors.


    I had to break a few nobles noses since I too was born a commoner. All of the swordsman wanted me to be their wife and constantly proposed to me offering me all sorts of things if would take them. The mages were mostly scared of me and kept me at a distance. I didn''t like any of them and tried to stay away whenever I could. I had no plans of currently finding a husband.


    One day I woke up early because I had this weird feeling. Something felt very nostalgic about it. I went through the whole day with that feeling.


    After night came I was lying in my bed when I started thinking about Keltor. I wished he was there so I could cuddle up with him. All of a sudden the image appeared in my sight. I saw me and Keltor together. I was so happy to see him again that I started to cry. I had finally realized what that weird feeling was.


    The mana that big brother Keltor placed in me, his mana was active again. I didn''t know what this meant, but I was glad to have the image.


    I walked into the peace keepers office one day and found Fraya talking to some boy. He was about five foot twelve with short blue hair and looked pretty average.


    Cal:"Who''s this and why is he in our office."


    Fraya:"This is Stef. He''s going to be joining as a new peace keeper."


    Stef:"It''s nice to meet you Cal, I''m looking forward to working under you."


    Cal:"Do you think you can handle this job, it can be pretty tough."


    Stef:"I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    I didn''t really care so I decided to ignore him for now.


    Cal:"Fraya could you send a message out to the magicians guild. I would like to hire someone with a huge mana pool to assist me with Keltors research."


    Fraya:"I''ll go do that right now."


    Fraya left leaving me alone with Stef.


    Stef:"So who''s Keltor?"


    Cal:"My brother. He died and I took over his research."


    I was pretty annoyed at his question. I always got annoyed when ever I was forced to remember that big brother Keltor is dead.


    He didn''t say anything after that.


    One day I came into the office and found Fraya and Stef filling out some papers.


    Cal:"What are you filling out there."


    Fraya:"Some of the more experienced mages got into a fight in an Advanced fire magic class and tossed a few fire balls around. They hit some explosive powder the teacher had and wounded the teacher."


    Cal:"So what''s happening to them?"


    Stef:"They have been confined to their rooms and their judgement was left up to us."


    I walked over and set at my desk.


    Stef:"Oh. I forgot to tell you but I almost killed your sister."


    Cal:"What! You bastard!"


    I jumped up ran over to him and shoved my fist into his face breaking his nose.


    Stef:"ooooowww! Fuck I said almost!"


    Cal:"What the hell did you do."


    Stef:"I was having a duel with a student and I went as easy on him as I could so he was able to deflect one of my fir balls. I didn''t notice I headed towards Fraya, but luckily someone was watching my match jumped in and stopped it."


    Cal:"Watch your fire balls next time if that person wasn''t there Fraya would have been killed!"


    Stef:"Hey it all turned out good and Fraya got herself a knight in shining armor."


    Fraya:"Hey shut up!"


    I looked towards Fraya and saw her blushing.


    *Oh no! Has she found her first love!*


    Stef:"I looked into him and apparently he''s trying to get into this academy."


    Cal:"You think he can."


    Stef:"When he deflected that fire ball all he did was coat his arm in water magic and slapped it right out of the air. He must be a master water Mage already."


    Fraya:"Maybe he''s just here to learn more in preparation for the coming war."


    Stef:"I wonder what this new Demon King plans on doing now after destroying a dwarven city."


    Cal:"Who cares. If he tries to attack this city I''ll take his head myself."


    Stef:"You think you can beat a Demon King. They''re a lot stronger than the students here."


    I decided to ignore him and left the office.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 8- Test, Weapons and Isaac

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 8


    Magic has four ranks Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced and Master class. There are no chants all you need to do is imagine what type of magic you want to create. That''s why most people can''t use lightning, they''ve never seen it before, but even if they had it still drains a lot of mana. Most mages are intermediate in a few different types of magic.


    There are many different types of magic, but the most common are fire, water, earth, wind, healing, body modification, light and dark. Light has the most durable spells since a fire ball can''t destroy a light barrier unless a lot of power is put into it. Light is mostly used for protection, creating barriers. Dark mostly deals with illusion magic and concealing your presence.


    We''ve been waiting for three days to be emitted into Vaneth Academy. I was sitting in my room when I heard a knock.


    Knock Knock Knock


    I got up and opened the door.


    Dorm Manager:"The headmaster is here to see you. He''s waiting outside."


    Falon:"Thank you I''ll be right there."


    She lightly bowed and left.


    *Drexel told me the headmaster was Paltor.*


    I left my room and went out side. I saw Paltor talking to the dorm manager. He was a lot older then the last time I saw him. He had blue hair that went down to his shoulders and was wearing a black robe with blue stitches swirling up he sleeves.


    Over his heart there was a shield with flames on it. This was a symbol worn only by those of royal blood or the headmaster of Vaneth Academy. Since the headmaster is directly under the king he too is considered a royal until a new one takes his place. The headmaster is always the most powerful Mage in the kingdom.


    I walked up to him and bowed.


    Paltor:"No need to bow. I have come today to personally test you."


    Falon:"If I may ask, why has the headmaster come in person and not another teacher."


    Paltor:"I heard you saved my sister from almost getting burnt to death."


    I didn''t say anything back. I realized that that girl I saved was Fraya. The last time I saw her she was 5 so she must be 16 now. I almost smiled, but I was able to keep it in.


    Falon:"I had no idea she was your sister."


    Paltor:"I would first like to thank you. Also I''m sorry it took me so long I had some business I had to attend to in the palace."


    Falon:"The wait was fine it gave me a chance to look around."


    Paltor:"Well if you would please follow me. I will dual you in the coliseum."


    Falon:"So I have to fight the headmaster."


    Paltor:"Don''t worry I''ll go easy on you."


    Falon:"Thanks."


    We entered the coliseum and there was actually a pretty big crowd. I looked at all the people and noticed Fraya and Stef in the crowd and next to them was Cal. I recognized her hair and couldn''t help but smile at them. Fraya noticed me smiling at them and started blushing while Stef seemed to laugh.


    Paltor:"You can use any magic you want and your fists if you can get close enough. I will only use fire magic. You can start whenever you want I''m ready."


    I gathered wind in my hand and threw it towards him. He threw himself to the side by shooting fire magic the opposite way. I went after him with water balls, but he evaporated all of them.


    I continued to approach him while throwing water balls to keep him occupied. When I thought I was close enough I enhanced my legs with body modification and dashed towards him. I grabbed his right arm twisting it behind his back and shoving his face into the dirt.


    Everyone in the coliseum went quite.


    Paltor:"That''s all I needed to see."


    I released his hand and reached out to help him up.


    Falon:"Looks like I won old man."


    He stopped reaching for my hand and looked at me for a few seconds.


    Paltor:"Yes.....you did."


    He reached his hand back out and I helped him up.


    Paltor:"You can now become an official student, but are you sure you want to. A war is breaking out so all the students here may be sent to the battlefield soon."


    Falon:"If that happens than I''ll fight."


    Paltor:"Very well. I''ll have someone escort you to your official room now."


    Falon:"Thank you."


    Paltor walked towards the exit and was met by Fraya Stef and Cal. He talked to them for a minute and then left with Cal and Stef. Fraya came up to me.


    Fraya:"Um....I''ll show you to your room now."


    Falon:"What about the friends I came here with?"


    Fraya:"They will have their test later today. Now please follow me."


    She turned and started walking away so I followed after her.


    Falon:"So I heard your name is Fraya."


    She didn''t look back at me.


    Fraya:"Yes and I already now your name is Falon."


    Falon:"Fraya do you think I could ask you a personal question."


    Fraya:"S-s-sure."


    Falon:"What can you tell me about Keltor."


    She stopped walking and turned to look at me.


    Fraya:"How do you know him."


    Falon:"I use to know him a while back."


    She turned around and kept walking.


    Fraya:"He died about eleven years ago."


    Falon:"How did he die?"


    Fraya:"Apparently he blew himself up. That''s all I really know I was a kid at that time, but Paltor and Leon my brothers would know more. The two of them were here at the time and worked as peace keepers."


    Falon:"Thank you I''ll be sure to ask them."


    Fraya:"Don''t talk about Keltor around my sister Cal the one that was with us with the two toned hair. She gets angry when she thinks about him to much. She just doesn''t like to remember he''s dead."


    Falon:"Ok I won''t ask her."


    We arrived at my room and she gave me a key.


    Fraya:"I have to go now. I have other duties to attend to."


    Falon:"Thank you for bringing me here."


    She smiled.


    Fraya:"Your welcome."


    She turned around and walked away and I went into my room. It was about twice the size of the temporary room with a bed, a desk, a chair and a dresser.


    I returned to the temporary room to collect my things and ran into Tessa and Ruby on my way out.


    Ruby:"Where are you headed to?"


    Falon:"I passed my tested and got a new room so I''m moving my stuff."


    Tessa:"What! Why haven''t we been given a test yet!"


    Falon:"They told me they would give both of you a test later today."


    Ruby:"About time. I''m sick of waiting around."


    Tessa:"Well I guess we have to wait here for the rest of the day so that we don''t miss our test."


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Falon:"Well I''ve got things to do so talk to you later."


    I left and put all my belongings in my new room then headed towards a building off to the side of the Academy.


    This building was where special weapons were made for each student. As long as your a student here you could ask for anything you wanted to be made. If you wanted special material used you had to bring it with you. Vaneth Academy was actually pretty famous for the weapons it created.


    I entered the building and saw a dwarven girl asleep on the ground next to a new looking sword. She had brown hair that went a little past her ears and looked like a little kid. A blue haired dwarven boy came walking up to me.


    Dwarven boy:" Hello are you here to request a weapon?"


    Falon:"Yes I have blue prints that I drew."


    I pulled out some papers from my bag and handed them over to the boy.


    Falon:"Will you be forging it."


    Dwarven boy:"No Lukilin my sister will. That''s her asleep right there. I only handle enchantments."


    Falon:"Could you wake her up I need to talk to her about my weapon."


    Dwarven boy:"sure."


    The dwarven boy walked over to his desk picked up a glass of water. He then went over to the girl and dumped it on her.


    Lukilin:"What''s happening!!!"


    Lukilin jumped up and grabbed the sword.


    Dwarven boy:"Lukilin we have a customer that needs to talk to you about a weapon he wants made."


    Lukilin:"You didn''t have to dump water on me Masir!"


    Masir:"Just go talk to him here take the blue prints."


    Lukilin took the blue prints from Masir and started looking over them then walked towards me.


    Lukilin:"What kind of weapon is this."


    Falon:"I can''t tell you. I need you to make the pieces and I''ll assemble it myself."


    Lukilin:"So what did you want to say to me."


    Falon:"I need to know how good you are at your job."


    Lukilin:"I can forge any kind of weapon and mine will always be of better quality than anyone else''s."


    I talked to her for a while about how exactly I wanted my weapons made and looked at a few she made already. I could tell she was exceptionally good so after a few hours I paid up front and left.


    I decided to go to the merchants section to buy a few things. After a few different shops I found what I was looking for a space disruption bag. It was a black satchel that had an infinite space inside. I could put and infinite number of objects inside and it would never be full. It only weighed about five pounds no matter what was in it. The items could only be taken out of the bag if you knew it was in there. If you want something in it you reach you hand into it and think about the object.


    I bought it and went to an alchemy shop next. There I bought many different kinds of powders. My order was so big that I bought out multiple stores and put it all in my satchel.


    I had every thing I wanted so I headed back to Vaneth Academy.


    *********200 Years Ago Isaac POV*************


    When I woke up I was strapped to a table and I could see Tessa standing at the end of it.


    Isaac:"What''s going on?"


    She didn''t answer me, and started giggling. Her hair started to get darker and two short horns appeared on her forehead the. I saw a tail poke out from behind her. The woman standing in front of me wasn''t Tessa it was a demon.


    Isaac:"A succubus!"


    Succubus:"Hahahahah! You got tricked so easily for such a powerful swordsman!"


    I new that a succubus was born with natural talent in dark magic. She used an illusion to make me think she was Tessa.


    Isaac:"What do you want from me!"


    Succubus:"We want a king."


    Isaac:"What makes you think I can help you find a king."


    Succubus:"We don''t need to find one cause we already have one. It''s you."


    Isaac:"Ha! A me as your Demon King! Even if I accepted there''s no way the demons would follow a human!"


    Succubus:"They will follow you, because you won''t be human."


    Isaac:"I would never betray my own people for you monsters!"


    Succubus:"You''ll become much more powerful and you will help us."


    A demon man came walking in behind the succubus.


    Demon Man:"Is this him?"


    Succubus:"Yup. He''ll make a great king."


    The demon man walked over to me and looked down at me. I saw he had some old book in his hand.


    Demon Man:"Lets start."


    Succubus:"Yes! I''m so excited."


    The demon man pulled out a bottle with many different colored liquids in it and started to dump his mana into it. The succubus walked up to him and pricked her finger then let the blood drop into the bottle. After a few minutes she took her hand away and the demon man stopped adding mana to it.


    He pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into my stomach.


    Isaac:"Ahhhhhhhh!"


    He then poured the liquid in the bottle into where he stabbed me and dashed out of the room. The succubus climbed on top of me and kissed me reaching her tongue into my mouth. Then suddenly lightning started to shoot out of my body into different directions. The succubus then pulled her tongue out of my mouth.


    Succubus:"I''m the priestess so I get to be your wife my name is Lana. I''m looking forward to our life together."


    The succubus grabbed the old book that was lying next to me that the demon man left. She opened it and started chanting something and the lightning started to die down. My head started feeling like it was splitting open and my vision started going black.


    I was suddenly able to break through the chains that bond me to the table and I shoved the succubus away. I got up but stumbled. When I looked up I could see myself in a mirror. My hair had turned partially white.


    I heard the succubus continue her chant from behind me and I lost all control of my body. I fell to the floor and passed out.


    When I finally woke up I tried to open my eyes. I couldn''t open my eyes or move. There were some people around me talking in a language I didn''t know. They looked like giants, but then I looked down at my body. I saw a baby''s body. I couldn''t process what was going on so I passed out.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 9- Laya, Weapons and Grandfather

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 9


    At Vaneth Academy once your accepted each class is open to you. If you want to take it just walk in and sit down, but this means if you take a class that''s to far ahead and don''t know what''s going on you will fail. The more advanced classes expect you to know the basics from the lower classes.


    I would attend some lectures just to keep up the appearance of a student while searching for clues about what happened to me. I also spent the last few weeks visiting Lukilin and inspecting the pieces she made for my weapon.


    She has had to start over a few times, but she seems determined to make it exactly how I want it. I''ve had many conversations with her and found out that she''s 22 and her brother Masir is 26.


    I enjoy our talks, but she does love to talk about weapons. I talked to Masir about my satchel. I wanted to know if he could do that same kind of enchantment and he told me he could but it would take him twice as long as a master enchanter. He was only an advanced enchanter.


    I''ve visited my grave and of course there is no body in it. I also tried to talk with Paltor, but he seems to be avoiding me.


    Tessa and Ruby passed there tests and are now taking classes here. Tessa was tested by the old man who told me I was dieing. Since Tessa is already a master class healer, she''s been taking classes to become a warrior Mage. Ruby was tested by Cal and it turns out that''s who she was looking for.


    Ruby didn''t even last a second against Cal and I even thought Ruby was pretty good. Cal left immediately after and Ruby followed right after her. Tessa, Ruby and I gathered to celebrate getting into the Academy and Ruby told us she was accepted into the peace keepers.


    We all got drunk that night and thanks to luck we made it back to my room. We all three slept in my bed curled up together. The girls were very embarrassed the next day so they avoided me during lunch and dinner, but after cuddling with them they felt a lot closer to me.


    I also spent my free time using the powders I bought to make important pieces to my weapons. I made so many that if I didn''t have this satchel I would''ve  needed to rent one of the storage buildings.


    It''s been a month and a half since we got to Vaneth Academy and I was sent to pick up a new student waiting in the peasant section.


    I was told she was a blue haired girl waiting in the Sleeping Lion which is a bar. I wondered why she would wait at a bar. When I entered I looked around and saw a blue haired girl that was about six feet tall with long blue hair that went half way down her back, beautiful blue eyes, a perfect figure and a rather large bust.


    I couldn''t believe how beautiful she was, but there was a group of three men surrounding her and she looked kind of scared. The men obviously had lust in their eyes. I was about to walk up to them when they left out the back with her. I ran out the door and saw the me. Surrounding her in the alley behind the bar.


    I could see fear on her face, but before I could do anything I instantly stopped moving. I was surprised, her expression suddenly became a wicked grin, and shoved her hand straight through the stomach of the man in front of her. She then slammed her leg into another mans balls and I could hear a cracking sound as he fell to the ground crying.


    She pulled her hand out of the first man and slung the blood into another mans eyes then punched him in the chest sending him flying back into the wall. All three of them were down now and her expression turned back into fear.


    Girl:"oh no! I did it again!"


    She kneeled down next to the man with the broken balls and started talking to him while she cried.


    Girl:"I''m *sniff* *sniff* sor-r-r-ry. I d-d-d-didn''t mean to. Will you *sniff* *sniff* for-r-r-rgive me."


    The man was unconscious so he didn''t say anything back to her and it only made her cry more. I was scared of her and wanted to run away, but it was my job to bring her to Vaneth Academy so I used body modification to strengthen my balls and approached her.


    Falon:"Um excuse me I''m here to bring you to Vaneth Academy."


    She turned and looked at me still with tears in her beautiful eyes, but she was calming down.


    Girl:"Your here *sniff* for me *sniff*."


    Falon:"Yes.... so if you could please follow me."


    I just noticed that I approached her with both of me hands in the air so I decided to put them down. The girl then jumped from where she was kneeling and wrapped her arms around my arms and waist trapping me in a bear hug.


    Girl:"I''m so happy that you came for me. I was so scared."


    The girl had a very tight grip on me, and I didn''t know what to do. We stayed like that for an hour before she finally released me, but she held onto a part of my cloak. We started walking back to the Academy and got a few stares since this very beautiful girl was following me while holding onto my cloak.


    Falon:"My name is Falon what''s yours?"


    Girl:"It''s Laya."


    Falon:"Well Laya it''s nice to meet you."


    Laya started to look really happy.


    Laya:"Really! Your glad you met me!"


    Falon:"Sure."


    I said will applying body modification to my balls.


    Laya:"Yay! I have a friend!"


    We made it back to the Academy, and when I brought her to her room she didn''t want to separate from me. I was able to finally convince her and she reluctantly let me go.


    I went to see Lukilin and found out all the pieces of my weapons were done. I inspected them all and was satisfied with her work. When I told her, she had a triumphant look on her face. I left three pieces with Masir so that he could put the same enchantment on them that I had on my bag.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    When I got back to my room I assembled all the pieces that I had and placed the weapons into my satchel. I went to sleep and woke up later that night to find Laya asleep in my bed. I was surprised that I didn''t sense her come in.


    I was scared of what might happen if I throw her out so I went back to sleep. I was reminded of Cal and slept pretty well. She started sleeping with me every night after that and I gradually got more comfortable around her.


    I found out after a few days that she was skilled at dark and light magic. That''s why I didn''t sense her sneaking into my bed since she could conceal her presence. I watched a few of her sparring classes and I could see that wicked grin during every fight.


    I found out that she was able to create small shields using light magic that she placed over her hands and feet then she would fight with those. That explains how she was able to tear through that dudes stomach so easily back in the alley.


    After two weeks Masir hand finished enchanting the pieces I left with him and I completed the weapons by adding the last pieces. My guns were finally done.


    I had three side arms one modeled after the colt python .357 magnum, also known as the combat magnum with a 8-inch (20 cm) barrel. The second one was modeled after the Smith & Wesson Model 29 .44 magnum, better known as the Dirty Harry gun with a 8? inch (20.5 cm) barrel. They were both silver with a white pearl grip. I made holsters for the two of them, one on each leg. I felt more comfortable with a gun on my hip.


    My third gun was modeled after a semi-automatic Colt M1911A1 .45 ACP with a 5.03 inch (12.776 cm) length.  I also had a silencer created for it. It was black with a black combat grip. I left this gun in my satchel with the  black silencer.


    I had Masir cast the enchantment onto the magazine of the M1911A1 and the cylinders of the python and model 29. This allowed me to load the guns with an unlimited number of bullets. I could create an almost infinite clip.


    I still wasn''t ready to use the guns yet because I wanted to have the bullets enchanted too. Masir was able to enchant over 100 bullets at a time and it took him over a week to enchant them all since I made so many.


    I also had Lukilin make a few pairs of handcuffs just in case that I kept in my satchel. They wouldn''t be very useful against a Mage, but they could hold just about anyone else.


    I had finished most of the things I wanted to do here except find any information on what happened to me the day I died so I decided to go looking for Paltor.


    When I got to his office I saw Fraya coming out.


    Falon:"Hey Fraya is the headmaster in there?"


    Fraya:"He is but he''s not taking any visitors right now he has a lot to prepare for."


    Falon:"Why? What''s happening."


    Fraya:"Our grandfather is coming to visit the school."


    I was surprised since I never met our grandfather before.


    Falon:"What kind of man is he."


    Fraya:"Well he is very secretive and only told us that he was our grandfather recently. Our parents said that he wanted to keep it a secret from us until we became adults."


    Falon:"Why?"


    Fraya:"He said he wanted to watch our family from the outside and she how well his son did as a father with out any help."


    Fraya:"Apparently dad was sad when he wasn''t born with red hair like his father so grandfather made his life hard to toughen him up."


    Falon:"Sounds like he just didn''t any annoying kids around him."


    Fraya:"Actually he was in our life. He taught Leon and Cal how to use a sword."


    *That mercenary from our village is our grandfather!*


    Fraya:"He told us that he wants to get involved in the fight against the Demon King."


    Falon:"So when is he arriving?"


    Fraya:"Today. He should be here anytime now. I''m about to head to the front gate to escort him into the school do you want to come with me."


    Falon:Sure I''d love to."


    Fraya started smiling and walked down the hall way while I followed after. We reached the gate and waited for about an hour and a half when he finally arrived.


    Fraya:"It''s good to see you are well grandfather."


    She bowed so I did to.


    Falon:"It''s nice to meet you I''m Falon a student here."


    He didn''t say anything and just looked at me then looked down to my guns hanging off my hip.


    Grandfather:"Boy where did you get those weapons?"


    Falon:"I had them made here."


    Grandfather:"hhhmm. Can I ask you a question."


    Falon:"Of course."


    Grandfather:"Do you believe in reincarnation."


    *********************************************************


    Hey readers this is my first fan fiction and I''m not sure if your really enjoying so I would like for you to comment and tell me what parts I might need to work on. Also I''m waiting until I get a few comments before I start writing the next chapter, but since no one seems to be criticizing me I''m not sure if I''m doing this right. Should I keep righting like I have been? Thanks in advance for any help you may give me.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 10- Tessa and Priestess

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 10


    *******************Tessa POV*****************


    I loved my mom but I lost her. Loved the kids at the orphanage but I lost them too. Whenever I grow attached to anyone they seem to die.


    Falon actually use to creep me out. I thought he was a weird kid always by himself and the other kids never seemed to play with him. I would try to play with him sometimes, but he wasn''t interested in any of the games.


    He took me outside once and used some kind of magic. When he was done I couldn''t believe my eyes. He had turned into the most handsome man I''ve ever seen. I couldn''t help but stare.


    He asked me to help him into a bed and I remembered that he was Falon the 5 year old so I dragged him inside. He was asleep for a few days.


    I was eating breakfast with a few of the kids when there was a loud boom. A demon had torn through the wall and was standing a few feet away. I knew demons were monsters shaped like humans, so I grabbed the hands of the kids and ran out the front door.


    I saw Falon with cuts all over him and decided to run to him. I yelled to him that demons were attacking and then I felt extreme heat.


    When I finally woke up I saw Falon cutting his hair, so I waited for him to finish then set up. I didn''t see them around so I started worrying about the kids. I asked Falon, but he didn''t say anything. I knew what had happened and all I could do was cry.


    We left the orphanage and I followed Falon. I didn''t know what to say. He felt like a stranger to me, but he still helped me walk through the forest and hid me behind his back when we were attacked. I felt pretty safe and comforted looking at his back.


    We made it to a town and got a room at an inn. Falon said he had things to do, but since he was actually 5 I felt like it was my job to be the responsible one. I some how passed out during our fight, but I don''t remember being very sleepy.


    We left the next day and traveled with two new people. I really liked talking to Ruby since she felt like my first true friend that wasn''t a little kid. We were attacked a few times on our trip to Gart, and I was wounded once but Falon took care of me didn''t let me get even a scratch after that.


    I was the older than than Falon, but he still took care of me as if I was the child. No one had ever treated me like he did, nice and caring. I felt something that I had never felt before.


    When we got to Gart, he went walking around with me and Ruby and he bought glasses which I thought made him look older.


    After I told him that, I realized why he seemed like a weird kid. He felt more like an adult which was why I always felt kind of awkward trying to get him to play at the orphanage.


    We made it to Vaneth Academy and stayed in temporary rooms until we could take our test to get in. I was taken to the coliseum for my test and I was scared I would have to fight which made me think of Falon. I felt kind of embarrassed that I was thinking of him.


    It turned out all I had to do was heal students after their matches in the coliseum. Some of them ended up getting seriously wounded, but I''ve always been good at healing so I didn''t have any trouble. The teacher who tested me said I was already a master class healer.


    I decided to take classes to learn other types of magic that I could fight with. I wanted to be able to help Falon instead of just being protected.


    We all celebrated getting accepted and went out to drink. I knew Falon was a kid but he''s grown so much that I can''t consider him one anymore. We drank to much and went back to his room to sleep. I didn''t think about what was happening at the time because laying with him felt so comfortable.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    When I woke up the next morning, I was the only one awake and realized what happened. I looked at his sleeping face and thought it was so cute. I laid back down and wrapped his arm around me going back to sleep.


    Ruby woke me up the second time and we left together. During lunch we saw Falon, but felt to embarrassed to eat with him.


    I saw him return to the Academy with a beautiful girl holding onto his cloak once and it made me kind of mad. I stayed away from him for a while after that. Most of my days were spent in class and hanging out with Ruby.


    Ruby had peace keeper duties so I would sometimes tag along. On one of her assignments I found out that the girl that was with Falon was named Laya and she was feared by most of the males in the Academy.


    Whenever a boy would try to flirt with her she would beat them half to death. She seemed to be looking at me whenever we passed by each other so she kinda scared me.


    One day when I was going to deliver some papers to the headmaster concerning peace keeper duties I over heard a conversation in his office.


    Paltor:"What should we do. He could be a problem if we leave him be."


    ????:"Don''t do anything. It''s better if he''s here."


    Paltor:"He''s strong. I only fought him for a minute and lost, but it felt like he was holding back."


    ????:"Don''t worry so much. I''ll handle anything that happens."


    Paltor:"Yes. I understand priestess."


    I didn''t understand what they were talking about, but it sounded like something I shouldn''t hear so I left as fast as I could. I waited for a few hours before delivering the papers then went straight to my room.


    I decided it was best to tell Falon about what I heard.


    ******************Falon POV******************


    Falon:"I do believe in reincarnation."


    Grandfather:"So it''s you this time. Boy I''ve got some things I need to talk to you about."


    Falon:"I have some questions for you too."


    Fraya:"Um....do you two know each other?"


    Grandfather:"No we''re just birds of a feather."


    Falon:"Fraya I need to talk to your grandfather alone so I''ll show him to the headmasters office."


    Fraya:"Well............ok."


    Fraya left the two of us there and went back to the peace keepers office.


    Falon:"Do you know something about my reincarnation."


    Grandfather:"Ok course I do that''s why I recognized those guns. So your the new Demon King. What was your first body like."


    Falon:"You already know me I was Keltor Thron."


    He looked surprised.


    Grandfather:"Well it''s nice to know your still alive, but that means your body wasn''t destroyed like everyone thinks. So what did your priestess look like."


    Falon:"Priestess?"


    Grandfather:"What you don''t remember. A succubus that completes the ritual. She''s usually bat shit crazy. A real unique personality."


    Falon:"I don''t know what your talking about."


    Grandfather:"A Demon King can only be made with the help of a succubus born with two souls. The two are usually total good and total evil."


    Falon:"Wait who are you anyway?"


    Grandfather:"I''ve had quite a few names, but you can call me Isaac."<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 11- Blood Magic

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 11


    Isaac:"I was used to create the previous Demon King."


    Falon:"Create?"


    Isaac:"Yeah. The priestess performs her ritual to force your soul out, creating a heartless bastard version of yourself that they crown King. Your soul is sent to the other world until your death there then you return."


    Falon:"Wait then why do we reincarnate?"


    Isaac:"Side effect. The ancient magic is passed down through the family of the Demon King and his succubus wife so they don''t know how to fix it. The succubus is suppose to have a child with the created Demon King and eventually that bloodline will produce another succubus with two souls who can perform the ritual again."


    Falon:"What exactly is this ancient magic."


    Isaac:"Blood magic. It''s contained in an old book passed down in the bloodline of the priestess and Demon King luckily it''s more like a potions book and doesn''t really have any offensive magic."


    Falon:"What happened to the previous Demon King?"


    Isaac:"He died and I''m stuck reincarnating for all eternity."


    Falon:"So I''m going to reincarnate forever?"


    Isaac:"No. There''s still a chance to fix your soul."


    Falon:"Fix it?"


    Isaac:"The Demon King still has a part of your soul. If you can put it back together, you''ll return to being normal, but if he dies first your stuck like me. Well there is another way out. If you use soul magic to completely destroy your soul you won''t bounce between the two worlds anymore since your soul won''t even exist after that. The problem with that is your more likely to kill yourself before your soul is destroyed and you''ll just reincarnate."


    Falon:"I definitely don''t want to destroy my soul so how do I put myself back together?"


    Isaac:"Only the priestess can do it."


    Falon:"Shit.....that sucks."


    Isaac:"It''s possible. I told you the priestess has two souls and both can use the blood magic. If you can keep the evil soul from interfering she should be able to fix your soul, but if that happens they lose their Demon King so it''s not easy to do it."


    Falon:"So if I can get my hands on the priestess and make her fix my soul will I return to my original body?"


    Isaac:"No the missing piece of your soul flows into your new body and the old one is just an empty vessel. You can never be Keltor again."


    Falon:"I started to hope for a chance after you told me that I could fix what the spell did to me."


    Isaac:"Who have you told about your reincarnation?"


    Falon:"No one. I kind of poisoned myself and I''m gonna die in about two years so I decided that it''s best just to leave Keltor dead to everyone."


    Isaac:"If the Demon King shows up there will be confusion."


    Falon:"No. My family knows me well enough to realize that isn''t me."


    Isaac:"I have to disagree. I thought my student knew me through and through, but she still thought I became the Demon King."


    Falon:"A student isn''t family."


    Isaac:"I wanted her to be, but if you think things are fine like this then I won''t talk about it anymore Falon."


    Falon:"Thank you Isaac."


    The two of us decided to talk more later and I took him to Paltors office. I went back to my room to rest and think about what I learned. When I got there I plopped down on my bed and placed my forearm over my eyes.


    *I guess I need to find that priestess now. If I fix my soul I''ll get out of this constant cycle of reincarnation and stop the Demon King at the same time. I should go to the the demon continent, but first I need to practice my black magic since I''ll have to use illusions to change my appearance into a demons.*


    *****************Stef POV******************


    The only human I ever loved was my mother. I never new my father and all my mother told me was that she was happy that the two of them created me. I grew up in the slums with her and she did anything she could to feed and protect me including selling herself. The men treated her like trash, but she kept doing it to get clothes and food for me.


    I was about 10 and was able to make money pick pocketing. I didn''t want my mother to suffer anymore so I took all I could from the nobles and merchants that passed through the slums.


    I gave it to her and told her that I would protect her from now on. She smiled at me and said that I didn''t need to steal because she would make sure to get me anything I needed.


    It made me want to cry. I didn''t want her to help me if it meant hurting herself so I ran away leaving the money with her.


    When I came back a few hours later I found her lying on the ground with five men standing around her. They were all dressed well and I recognized that they were my early targets that I stole from.


    I ran towards them to help my mother, but one of the men sent me flying with a punch. My whole body hurt so bad, but I was determined to help my mother.


    I was born with blue hair and new about magic, but I had never tried it before. My mother looked up from the ground and I could tell she was having trouble breathing, but she was able to say a few words to the men. She begged them to let me go.


    I remembered telling her I would protect her and thought that the men should burn for what they did to her. A flame suddenly erupted from my hand and shot towards the man who hit me.


    He burst into flames and turned to ash almost instantly. The men couldn''t believe how strong my flame was and showed a look of fear for a second before they remembered that I was only a kid and anger appeared on there face.


    A man ran towards me and before I could do anything he ran a sword straight through my heart. I fell to the ground and my mother started to cry pleading with the men to heal me, but instead they kicked her and said stop whining.


    I was stabbed through the heart and couldn''t move, but I didn''t feel very injured. I was able to move my hand to the sword and slowly pull it out. The men didn''t notice since they were still beating my mother.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The hole in my chest closed up, but I still felt mostly paralyzed. One of the men pulled out a small knife and stabbed it into my mothers heart I saw her eyes open wide and she turned her head towards me. I thought she was looking at me, but realized she was actually looking behind me and she smiled then she said "You''ve returned dear." before she died.


    A man stepped over me. He was who my mother was looking at and I could see he was very tall with broad muscles short blue hair and a blue beard. I could only see his back but I could feel his killing intent.


    He created flames and burned all the men to ash in a second. I watched as he walked up to mothers body and lifted her up and a light enveloped them. I could tell it was healing magic, but since he created so much light I knew it must have been a high ranked spell.


    I saw the hair on his head and face change to blonde for a few seconds. The light died down and his hair was blue again then he whispered "I was to late." and placed mother back on the ground.


    Mother wasn''t moving, but all of her bruises were healed and she looked very beautiful. I had never seen her look so healthy.


    I left there with that man and we buried mothers body. I knew that he had to be my father so I listened to him and we left the city. I cried at night for the first few weeks when I thought he was asleep.


    When I was bathing in a stream, I noticed my reflection. I had blonde highlights that I never noticed. I asked my father about it and he told me that my power had awoken when I was stabbed. He started teaching me dark magic so that I could hide it with illusions. I didn''t understand at the time why I had to hide it.


    He started to teach me fire, wind, dark and healing magic which he said I would eventually become a master of.


    When I turned 12 I had finally mastered fire magic and was intermediate level with wind. I had been a master healer ever since he taught me the basics, but was still only a beginner at dark magic.


    One day he told me all of his secrets and I was shocked to find everything out. He was actually a demon and they were planning an attack against the humans. He came from the bloodline that had such a strong healing ability that they were called the immortal demons.


    He was ordered to create offspring many years ago to try and produce a daughter. He rarely ever had female offspring so he was ordered to try with other races. He raped many women from high born to low, and was able to finally create a daughter with an elf princess.


    The demons watched her grow and decided after a few years that it was time to pick her up, but some how they lost her.


    I started to get angry at what he told me since that meant he too raped my mother. He seemed to realize what I was thinking and told me that she was the first woman he ever loved, but since he was a demon and duty bound to complete his job he had to leave her.


    He was happy to hear that she gave birth to his son. If the child ended up strong he would be aloud to bring her to his side even if she was human. I was able to understand why he left, but I still felt like he should have given up his duty for her.


    I asked him why he needed a daughter and he told me that the new Demon King would have a weakness that they might be able to fix if they could create a durable female body. His immortal blood was the only thing that could make a strong enough body.


    I was asked if I would pledge my loyalty to the demons and I said yes immediately. He tasked me with recruiting humans to our side so he sent me to Vaneth Academy. When I got there I found out about the peace keepers and used them as my cover.


    I found the delinquents and mages that had darkness in there heart. The swordsman were harder since they were quite loyal, but brainwashing through dark magic worked on some. The people with strong wills couldn''t be brainwashed so I ended up with the weakest of Vaneth and the evilest, but quantity over quality.


    I had help in the Academy which was the headmaster. I don''t know why he was helping, but it made things a lot easier. The only problem with taking over the Academy was that the head of the peace keepers Cal inspired many swordsman so they had a lot of powerful people won over. She was strong and I wasn''t even sure if I could beat her in a fight.


    I knew that an inside attack on the human capital would never work if things stayed as they were. I wanted her on our side. The brainwashing would work if I could make her mind unstable so I created a situation where her sister would die, leaving her grief stricken. My plan fail, some jackass stopped my fire ball.


    I had to have her die in an accident or else I knew her mind would become consumed with revenge and I wouldn''t be able to brainwash her.


    I spent my days thinking of new ways to get her to our side when I found out the priestess was here. My father told me everything about her and the Demon King so I was surprised that she was here, but the headmaster told me she was here to get rid of the Demon Kings weakness and further increase his strength with a new ritual.


    **************Falon POV*********************


    I woke up and felt someone lying next to me and I knew it was Laya. I lifted my blanket and she looked up at me with her head lying on my chest.


    She had the wicked smile on her face and I suddenly felt fear. Her hand moved up to my chest and in it was an oval shaped crystal that was blood red.


    She pushed it down onto my chest and I felt a burning pain coming from where the crystal touched my chest. I shoved her off and tried to grabbed the crystal, but it had fused with my chest right between my pecks. I lost all energy and fell to the ground.


    As my consciousness started to fade I could hear Laya apologizing.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 World Map

Nesbel- Elf Kingdom


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.Aziemohn- Demon Continent


    Nornfarum- Dwarven Kingdom


    Doeunia- Beastman Continent

 Chapter 12- When the Levee Breaks

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 12


    I opened my eyes and looked around. I was shackled to the floor in what looked like a dungeon.


    *I didn''t know we had a dungeon at Vaneth Academy.*


    Across from me was a table with Tessa lying on it unconscious. Her arms and legs were strapped down.


    Falon:"Hey Tessa wake up!"


    She didn''t move which frightened me until I noticed her chest was still moving.


    *Good. She''s still breathing.*


    I looked around and saw a magic circle with the table Tessa was on in the center. It looked like it was made with blood which I new that it was. There was a table in the corner of the room with my guns, satchel and glasses on it.


    *I guess they didn''t realize that those are weapons.*


    I tried to create wind blades to cut my chains but I felt like I was all out of mana. My body felt sluggish but it was how I lived every day in the other world so it wasn''t hard to adjust. All I could do was wait so I took a nap, but sleeping while chained up isn''t easy. I finally fell asleep after 40 minutes, but the door flew open a minute later.


    Laya:"Hey! Time to wake up!"


    She had that evil grin on her face which this time pissed me off.


    Falon:"Shut the fuck up I finally fell asleep then you came in here screaming!"


    Laya:"I''m sorry. Let me make it up to you."


    She walked over to me, leaned in close to my face and stabbed me in the gut.


    Falon:"Aaahhhh! That hurt you bitch."


    Laya:"Hahahahaha! You thought I was gonna kiss you didn''t you! Hahahahah!"


    She pulled the blade out and the pain started to lessen. I looked down at my wound and it was closing up.


    Falon:"Are you healing me?"


    Laya:"No. That crystal in you chest increases your natural healing."


    Falon:"What else does it do."


    Laya:"It steals away all your mana and sends it to your original body. Since the two of you posses the exact same mana he can manipulate it, but so can you. I had to install that crystal to keep you from ever being able to use magic again, also your body is going to keep producing mana, but it will immediately be sent to Lord Keltor."


    Falon:"Is he using my name."


    Laya:"No he''s using his name. You lost it eleven years ago... Falon."


    Falon:"Your right Keltor died eleven years ago and I''m gonna make sure he stays that way."


    I glared at her.


    Laya:"You can''t do anything now. You don''t have your magic anymore."


    Falon:"I don''t need magic to kill a fake like him."


    Her face contorted into one of anger and clenched her fists then stabbed me in the gut a few times. Blood started to pour out of my mouth.


    *Damn! She stabbed me in my lungs!"


    Laya:"How dare you call him a fake! Your the fake! He is the true Keltor! Your nothing but a battery for him! I''m going to make you suffer! I need to keep you alive, but the condition your in doesn''t matter as long as you can produce mana!"


    After she calmed down and stopped stabbing me, my wounds started to heal up and lungs started working normally.


    Falon:"What are you going to do to Tessa?"


    Her face returned to the wicked grin.


    Laya:"Kill her. We''ve already finished what we needed to do."


    Falon:"What was it that you needed to do."


    Laya:"I sent the annoying soul in me into her. Once the two of them completely bond together, I will kill her and I''ll be the only one who can use blood magic."


    Falon:"So if she dies I will never be able to fix my soul?"


    Laya:"Yup. Your gonna be our prisoner until the day you die which won''t be anytime soon. Your new healing ability will keep you from dieing if you decide to bite your tongue off. Hahahahah! I''m gonna love torturing you for the next few years. Well I have to go now. I need to help with the attack on the capital."


    She placed one hand on her smiling face and the other between her legs.


    Laya:"My husband will be arriving soon.*giggle* *giggle*"


    I watched as she left the room.


    *So he''s coming here and attacking the capital. Haha Laya gave me everything I needed.*


    She told me their plans and moved her good soul over to someone who can help me put mine back together. I new I had to escape soon since I had no idea how long it would take for Tessa''s soul to bind to Laya''s good soul.


    I was glad I had that new healing ability because I was about to need it. I rubbed my hands against the inside of the shackles until they started to bleed. After a large amount of blood covered my right shackle I broke my thumb and pulled my hand out using the blood as lubrication. I then did the same thing for my left hand.


    I had to snap my ankles to get my legs out.


    They all healed pretty fast and I was able to stand up and walk over to my satchel where I pulled out a new set of clothes and boots to wear. I placed my guns on my hips and my glasses on my face then threw my satchel over my shoulder.


    I walked up to Tessa, broke the straps and tried to wake her up again by placing my hands on her shoulders and lightly shaking her. Her eyes started to open and tears started to appear in her eyes when she saw me.


    Tessa:"Falon!"


    She hugged me tightly and I placed my arms around her.


    Falon:"It''s ok. We have to get out of here."


    Tessa:"It hurt so much*sniff*I felt all my bones breaking over and over again.*sniff*"


    Falon:"I won''t let that happen again."


    She released me from the hug and looked up at me while clearing away her tears.


    Tessa:"The headmaster is working with the Demon King and Laya is too."


    *My brother! That bastard! How could he turn against the humans!*


    I was about to say something when I noticed she wasn''t looking me in the eyes instead she was looking at my hair.


    Falon:"Is something wrong with my hair?"


    Tessa:"It''s.............brown."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Falon:"I guess that''s because of this."


    I lifted up my shirt and showed her the blood red crystal embedded in my chest.


    Tessa:"I know what this is."


    Falon:"You do?"


    Tessa:"I don''t know how I know but I know it transfers mana to an outside source. It shouldn''t work unless what it''s transferring your mana to has mana on the same wavelength."


    Falon:"Well...his mana is on the exact same wavelength."


    Tessa:"That''s not possible everyone''s mana is a little different."


    Falon:"I''ll explain later, but right now we need to get out of here."


    She agreed and I helped her off the table we walked over to the door, but I was stopped by Tessa before we left.


    Tessa:"Wait."


    She said meekly.


    When I turned around she jumped up wrapping her arms around my head and pulled me into a deep kiss. I was surprised at first, but then started to kiss her back. We broke apart after a little time passed and I could see she was blushing.


    Tessa:"T-that''s incase s-s-something happens."


    I grabbed her hand and smiled at her.


    Falon:"I won''t let anything happen."


    She smiled back at me still blushing and we left through the door. After we had gone through three doors, we came to a room with a knight sitting in a chair. He looked about 15 and not very skilled.


    Knight:"D-don''t move."


    He pulled his sword out and started walking towards us. I released Tessa''s hand and stood in front of her then raised my hands into the air.


    The knight walked up to me with his sword pointed at my head. I stepped in close were he could no longer swing his sword and brought my right elbow down into his shoulder and heard a crack. I then swung the same elbow into the side of his face causing him to smack his head into the wall. He was knocked out.


    Tessa:"Did you kill him?"


    Falon:"I don''t think so, but he might not be able to be a knight now since I broke his shoulder."


    She looked like she felt bad for the knight so I took out some hand cuffs from my satchel and put them on him. I let her heal his shoulder.


    After a few more doors and four sets of stairs, we finally made it out. We were close to the temporary housing. The entrance was a shed that seemed run down.


    The ground around all the buildings had been destroyed from magic attacks.


    Tessa:"What happened!"


    Falon:"The Demon King is attacking the capital."


    Tessa looked up at me.


    Tessa:"Is he here!?"


    Falon:"I don''t know, but he will be."


    Tessa:"We have to go find Ruby!"


    Falon:"Lets head to the peace keepers office."


    The two of us started running to the building used for student offices. We passed a couple skirmishes on the way, but we didn''t know any of them so we ignored it.


    *I hope Cal and Fraya are alright.*


    When we reached the building there was a large group of students in front of it. They all seemed to be fighting something. I saw Ruby to the far side of the crowd with Fray behind her fighting off multiple attackers. Cal was on the opposite side fighting Stef, but his hair wasn''t totally blue anymore he had blonde streaks in it.


    Both Cal and Ruby looked worn down while Fraya was the only one not since she wasn''t fighting. Stef was staying at a distance throwing fire balls at Cal while she was was just cutting right through them. Stef looked very energetic and was smiling. Ruby had a bunch of cuts all over her body.


    Falon:"We''re going to help Ruby and Fraya first, she needs healing. Are you up for it."


    Tessa clenched her fists and looked me in the eyes.


    Tessa:"Yes!"


    Falon:"Then stay behind me."


    I pulled both of my guns out and pointed the Smith & Wesson into the air then fired it.


    BAAAANG!!!!


    The noise was so loud that everyone turned to look at me.


    Falon:"Anyone who attacks those girls will die!"


    They all looked at me for a minute then noticed my brown hair and started to charge at me. I blew off a couple heads before they started to notice I wasn''t quite normal. Some of them started running away while others kept rushing at me. Only one made it all the way up to me. He thrust at me with his sword and I side stepped then hit his wrist with the butt of my gun making him drop his sword. I then smacked him in the back of the head with my other gun and he was knocked out.


    The others all ran off and only Tessa, Ruby, Fraya, Cal, Stef, the unconscious guy and me were left.


    Falon:"Go heal Ruby."


    Tessa ran over to Ruby and started healing her, but she was just staring at me. I turned to Cal and Stef. Their battle had stopped while I killed all those people attacking Ruby and Fraya.


    Falon:"Why did you join the demons Stef!"


    He had a look of astonishment on his face.


    Stef:"How.........your not suppose to be able to use magic."


    Falon:"It''s not magic. It''s science."


    I pointed my gun towards Stef and pulled the trigger. The bullet hit him right in the head and it exploded. I looked around and saw all the blood everywhere which made me feel a little sick.


    *Maybe these bullets are a little to much to use against a human.*


    I walked over to Cal and reached my hand out to help her up and when she took it her eyes widened and she looked me in the eyes.


    Cal:"Big brother!?"


    *************************************


    I''m not sure exactly what tags I should have so if anyone could tell me if this story qualifies as romance, adventure, etc please write which tags I should add in the comments.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 13- You Cant Always Get What You Want

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    I just realized that I never gave a description for Cal so I''ll give it now. She is about five foot ten with red hair that goes just below her ears and a medium bust. She also has small muscles. She usually wears a light breast plate.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 13


    *How does she know!*


    Falon:"Cal it''s me Falon."


    Cal:"No! I know it''s you big brother!"


    Cal jumped to her feet with moist eyes and tightly embraced me. I didn''t know what to do so I just stood there. Fraya came running up to us.


    Fraya:"W-w-what do you think your doing at a time like this!"


    Cal:"He''s back Fraya! It''s big brother Keltor!"


    Ruby and Tessa came walking up to us and hesitantly spoke.


    Tessa:"Um....I''m sorry to tell you this but his name is Falon and I''ve known him since he came up to my knee so there''s no way he''s your brother."


    Cal:"Liar! It''s him I can feel it!"


    I stayed quiet thinking about what to say. I looked down at my adorable little sisters face clinging to me.


    Falon:"Yeah.......it''s me."


    Cal:"What happened to you. You look like a different person."


    Falon:"Well........the easiest explanation is I got my body stolen."


    Cal:"Stolen? Who could do something like that?"


    Falon:"The Demon King."


    Tessa:"Wait......... Falon are you saying the Demon King has your body and this one is someone else''s."


    I turned to look at Tessa after she said that.


    Falon:"Actually their both my bodies, but it''s to much to explain. We need to find Laya right now."


    Cal:"I saw her near the main building a little while ago."


    I felt an intense heat coming toward us so turned my back to it to shield Cal. Ruby saw it and grabbed Tessa and Fraya by the collars of their shirts and jumped back with them.


    The fire ball hit me in the back and charred a lot of my clothes and skin but my new healing started up. I was kept alive thanks to it while Cal had minor burns that could be healed easily.


    I looked back to see where it came from and saw Stef standing there and his head was back together.


    Stef:"Ha! That didn''t do shit!"


    Falon:"What the hell! Stay dead!"


    Stef:"I''m immortal! I can never be killed!"


    Cal:"You bastard! How dare you hurt Keltor!"


    Cal leaped away from me towards Stef with both of her swords in hand. Stef started leaping backwards, but Cal was able to keep up. After a few swings she landed two strikes across his chest creating an x. The wound started to heal up.


    During their fight, I had to put on some more clothes that I had in my satchel since mine were burnt off. I had an idea on how to defeat him so I called Ruby over with a gesture of my hand.


    Ruby:"What? Do you have an idea?"


    Falon:"Can you and Cal heat your swords up?"


    Ruby:"Of course! That''s basic magic, but a hot sword isn''t going to stop him."


    Falon:"I want you to cut off each of his limbs and cauterize the wound before it regenerates."


    Ruby:"Oh! That''s a good idea I''ll tell Cal!"


    Ruby drew her swords and ran off to join Cals fight. Tessa walked up and stood next to me.


    Tessa:"Falon........why did you tell her that you are her brother?"


    Falon:"I never told you, but I use to be Keltor Thron. My body was used to create the current Demon King."


    Tessa:"I........feel like I already knew, but I don''t know why I think that."


    I looked Tessa in the eye and she returned my gaze.


    Falon:"Tessa. Laya put a part of herself in you so I don''t know what knowledge you may gain or what may change about you."


    Tessa:"I........... already know that I''m not quite the same as I was. I know things that I didn''t before and I don''t feel like I use to."


    I took her hand and held it tightly.


    Falon:"I know everything is going to work out for the best. Whatever happens I''ll protect you."


    She shook her head.


    Tessa:"I don''t want to just be protected. I want to fight with you. This new knowledge has given me what I lacked."


    She raised her hand and a small shield appeared over it.


    Falon:"Laya fights with those."


    Tessa:"I know I can fight now."


    Falon:"Then we''ll fight together."


    Tessa:"Yes!"


    We returned our attention to the fight between Ruby, Cal and Stef.


    Stef:"You fucking bitches!"


    Stef was lying on the ground with his legs cut off up to his crotch and arms up to his shoulders. The wounds had been burned shut so the limbs didn''t grow back. Ruby must have gotten tired of hearing him scream because she shoved a piece of his sleeve into his mouth.


    Cal came skipping up to me with a smile on her face.


    Cal:"Your idea worked big brother!"


    Falon:"Alright we need to head to the main building to look for Laya. Tessa do you know how to put the two pieces of my soul back together?"


    Tessa:"No but Laya has a book that I think can tell me how to."


    Falon:"Then our objective is to capture Laya alive. You got that Ruby, Cal?"


    Cal & Ruby:"Got it!"


    We left Stef there and headed towards the main building. Small fights were still everywhere on campus, but I told everyone that we had a job to do. We only fought when attacked.


    We reached the main building and Paltor was standing in front of it alone.


    Paltor:"I would rather not kill you all so please join us."


    Falon:"You want us to betray our own people!"


    Paltor:"That''s what humans do Keltor. Look around you there isn''t a single demon here. The students are all fighting each other."


    Falon:"You turned them against each other! This is all because of you!"


    Paltor:"With out your magic all you can do is join us if you want to live."


    Falon:"What happened to you brother! Why are you helping them!"


    Paltor:"Because of you! Why was my little brother always better than me! We had the same hair color and grew up in the same house so why!"


    Falon:"Your helping them because your jealous!"


    Paltor:"They offered me anything I could want. Money, women, power and the death of the one person who always out shined me, but now things are worse! You get to be the hero and the villain while I''m reduced to a side character! Why is it always you!"


    Falon:"You can''t always get what you want. Life is hard, but you decided to make it harder on others. I won''t let you go on anymore. I''ll stop you for your own sake."


    Paltor:"Go ahead and try. You have no magic so I''ll tear you limb from limb in front of everyone here."


    I pulled out my guns and fired them both at Paltor, but he threw up a wall of earth. The bullets went through it, but they were stopped by a light shield that Paltor created.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Paltor:"So you still have magic! That bitch lied to me!"


    I ran towards him, but was blown back by a gust of wind sending me flying. I hit the ground and fractured my hip, but it healed almost instantly. Ruby and Cal drew their swords, but Cal seemed to hesitate.


    Falon:"Don''t attack him he''s mine!"


    I screamed towards the girls. They put their swords back up while Ruby looked let down and Cal seemed a little relieved.


    Paltor:"You think you can beat me! I''m not as weak as I was eleven years ago! I didn''t even try to fight you during your entrance test!"


    Falon:"It doesn''t matter. Your still gonna lose to me like always."


    I smiled at him and he was furious.


    Paltor:"Die! Die! Die!"


    He started throwing fire balls at me and I weaved between them closing in on him. I fired a few shots but he blocked them just like before. Whenever I got close he would jump backwards with wind magic to create distance.


    I started to circle around him instead of getting closer. I reached my hand into my satchel and pulled out a bag filled with the powder used in my bullets and placed a bunch of throwing knives into it. I dropped it and circled around to the opposite side and charged Paltor.


    When I got close enough he again jumped backwards towards the bag. I sent a shot at the bag and when it hit there was an explosion and the knives were sent flying. Two hit Paltor, but the force from the explosion sent him flying back towards me.


    When he got close enough, I shot him in the gut. He fell to the ground and curled up clutching his stomach.


    Paltor:"How....did you use magic?"


    Falon:"Its not magic it''s science."


    I shot him in the head and blood splattered onto me.


    Falon:"I''m sorry.......brother."


    I looked down at his corpse and wanted to cry, but held it in. Cal walked up to me and without saying anything hugged me. We stayed like that until the sounds of a nearby battle reached our ears.


    Falon:"We need to get a move on."


    I lightly pushed Cal away and walked towards the main building. We entered it and decided to check the headmasters office first. I was the first to enter the room and Ruby the last. The door closed after us and I saw Laya sitting on Paltors desk. She was putting her clothes back on and a look of surprise and glee was shown on her face.


    Laya:"How did you get out?"


    Falon:"Where''s the blood magic book."


    Laya:"It''s right there."


    She pointed to the headmasters chair which had been turned away from us this entire time. I pulled out my guns and approached the chair. Laya was smiling while did this.


    Ruby, Tessa & Cal:"Behind you!"


    Before I could turn around my hands were cut off and my guns fell to the floor. I was then sent flying into a wall. When I was finally able to focus my vision since my glasses had been cracked I saw all the girls bound by chains of light. Laya was laughing very loudly.


    There was also a man in the room that I didn''t see before. He had blood red armor on and held a matching sword. He stood there next to Laya and I could only see his back, but I knew who he was since only one man I know has white hair.


    Laya:"You should have just killed all the girls...unless you want to make them your concubines."


    Falon:"Look at me you bastard!"


    The man started to turn his head and when our eyes met I felt intense fear.


    Keltor:"Don''t talk to me your just the discarded part of my soul."


    My hands had already grown back, but my guns were at his feet. I could see Laya wasn''t lying since the blood magic book was in the chair next to me. I lifted myself up and grabbed the book shoving it into my satchel.


    Laya:"Do you really think you can escape with that book."


    Falon:"Who knows."


    When I looked at Laya to say that Keltor disappeared. I jumped forwards and rolled dodging his sword that would have cut off my legs. The two of us had switched places and I was able to pick up my guns. I jumped up and pointed them at him, but before I could pull the trigger the wall behind him was torn off revealing the outside.


    Keltor appeared next to me and grabbed Laya before disappearing again. The chains around the girls disappeared and two swordsman jumped into the room with swords drawn.


    Isaac:"Hey boy! You look like shit!"


    Falon:"Isaac! You really saved me there."


    I looked at the other swordsman and he looked me in the eyes.


    Leon:"Is that really you Keltor?"


    Falon:"Leon how did you know?"


    Leon:"Grandfather told me everything. Where''s Paltor?"


    Falon:"He was working with them so I had to kill him."


    Leon:"I''m sorry....I should have been the one to bear that sin."


    Falon:"That''s not important right now. The Demon King is here we need to stop him before he makes it any further into Gart."


    Leon:"It''s too late. The entire royal family is dead and the royal palace has been over run by demons. They are being led by the immortal demon Hercules."


    Falon:"Hercules? The son of Zeus?"


    Leon:"Who is Zeus?"


    Isaac:"A mythological god."


    Falon:"Is it the Hercules from the stories?"


    Isaac:"I don''t know, but the other gods don''t seem to exist so maybe it''s just a coincidence."


    Falon:"I guess it doesn''t matter. What should we do now?"


    Leon:"The demons are only attacking from the south side so messages have been sent to the knights in the other sections to evacuate people out to the east. All we can do is try and make it to Haven. We can request aid from the elves since they don''t want the demons ruling most of the continent."


    Falon:"What if they decide not to help us?"


    Leon:"I sent messengers to the beastmen and dwarves requesting aid. I know the dwarves will help for revenge against the demons so the elves won''t be able to stay out of a battle that''s between three races already."


    Isaac:"We can''t stay here any longer we need to head to the east to join the evacuation."


    Falon:"Then lets go."


    We all left and proceeded to the south gate in the peasants section. We met up with the main army outside of Gart and they formed a defensive line around the women and children. All the men were now officially soldiers so they all had weapons. We were a massive caravan traveling along the merchants path to Haven.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 14- Sweet Dreams(Are Made of This)

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 14


    We were about a day from Haven when I went to see the old man who told me about the mana poisioning. I wanted to ask him about the crystal in my chest. He was close to the center where all the wounded were kept. Most people had already been healed, but some were missing limbs so they needed someone to take care of them. Many people had died from injuries disease and starvation on our journey to Haven, but that had stabilized within the last few days. Treating injuries and finding food had become easy work."


    Falon:"Hey. Been a while."


    Old man:"Oh It''s you. You never came back to see me."


    Falon:"I decided to just leave things as they were."


    Old man:"Your hairs changed. You must have given up you magic?"


    Falon:"Kind of. Could you take another look at my body."


    Old man:"Sure sit down."


    He motioned me to sit down which I did. I took off my shirt to show him the crystal. He seemed a little interested in it and started to trace his fingers around it. After he examined it, he took out the same orb from last time.


    We did the same thing from my first visit and when he was done checking the orb he looked at me.


    Old man:"The crystal seems to be stealing your mana, but it will give you back a normal lifespan. The crystal seems to connect to your heart so I wouldn''t try tearing it out."


    Falon:"I won''t be so reckless that I''d tear out a chunk of my chest. At least I''m not dying anymore."


    Old man:"Alright your perfectly healthy so get out of here I have work to do."


    Falon:"Sure.... and thanks."


    The old man nodded at me as I left him. I walked around and talked to some of the knights. The sun had already gone down and everyone started to set up camp so I went to meet up with the girls.


    I found Tessa and Fraya cooking over a fire while Ruby and Cal were returning from gathering fire wood. I gave Tessa the blood magic book a few days ago and she''s been reading through it.


    Falon:"Hey anything I can do to help."


    Tessa:"You waited until all the work was finished before you came back."


    Falon:"No I didn''t it''s just a coincidence."


    Fraya started filling up bowls of what I assume is soup. I was given one, and the meat in it tasted like really chewy chicken. Some nights Lukilin and Masir would join us, but they didn''t tonight.


    During the trip Tessa would wait until everyone fell asleep and come cuddle up next to me, but she would be gone before anyone woke up the next morning. I wondered if she was doing it because of Laya''s good soul or because she just wanted to. She had become just as sneaky as Laya was.


    The next morning we traveled for a few hours and we finally reached Haven. I went to the front with the other girls to find Leon and Isaac who had been placed under the First Knight.


    The First Knight was a man with red hair that went down to his shoulders, but he kept it in a ponytail. His name was Wesson. He was six foot five with silver armor all over his body and he carried a silver claymore. His sword and armor were enchanted to make them lighter and he refused to were a helmet.


    He was a good knight, but he wasn''t the best strategist. Leon and Isaac did everything while he was there for morale since he was the strongest knight in the kingdom.


    By the time we found Leon and Isaac they were already talking with a representative from Haven about what to do with all the refugees. Haven was under the rule of the Dranian Kingdom but they aloud the city to be ran by a council of merchants since it was a merchant city.


    They decided to allow the higher ranked people into the city and the rest would create a camp around the outside walls. Since all of the nobility was killed off the highest ranked people would be the best warriors so Leon, Isaac, Wesson, the girls, some high ranking knights with family and me were aloud in.


    Before entering Haven Leon and Isaac gave out orders to the people left behind to start building a permanent camp. We stayed at a high class inn and they kept us away from the slums and slave trading parts of town.


    We were feeling a little down about losing so easily to the Demon King so the girls and I went for a walk checking out different stores.


    Cal, Tessa and me joined the strategy meeting that was held later that night.


    Merchant councilman:"Food has been supplied to refugees, but they will only have enough for about a week. After they run out it''s up to them to find their own. We have also stopped charging an entrance fee for now."


    Isaac:"What about Gart? What should we do first to reclaim it?"


    Merchant councilman:"I say we abandon Gart and us a large scale magical attack to destroy it and kill the Demon King."


    Leon:"We can''t. The capital is a very important stronghold that we have to reclaim. The people have homes there where they built their lives."


    Merchant councilman:"It would cost to many soldiers lives to take it back now."


    Isaac:"You just want Haven to be the new capital. With the royal family dead, the destruction of Gart puts you at the top of humanity. Your trying to steal the throne as the next King."


    Merchant councilman:"How dare you accuse me of such a thing! I only want to ensure the safety of our people!"


    Leon:"Lets calm down. Gart is not a price we can pay to defeat the Demon King. We will have plenty of soldiers when we hear back from the other kingdoms."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Isaac:"We need to pick a group that will fight the Demon King."


    Merchant councilman:"Who can stand up to him?"


    Leon:"We have a few choices, but the immortal demon is a problem."


    Isaac:"Why don''t we do a hero summons?"


    The room went quiet and everyone looked at Isaac.


    Isaac:"What? Do you not have those anymore?"


    Leon:"No we can do it but it was outlawed after the last time they tried to summon a hero."


    I was curious about it so I stepped forwards.


    Falon:"Why?"


    This time Wesson had the answer.


    Wesson:"People from other worlds aren''t more powerful than us, but when we summon them a powerful weapon always appears with them. The palace was attacked in order to steal the weapon from the previous hero we summoned and the wife of the king died along with the hero."


    Falon:"What happened to the weapon?"


    Wesson:"It was lost after the attack."


    Leon:"Each race should be able to summon one hero so maybe we can make a team. The last hero summoned was by the elves but he was human so after he finished his job they kicked him out. He was a master of lightning magic."


    Merchant councilman:"I actually met him once when I was a boy, but he told me he wasn''t using magic. I asked him how he produced the lightning and he showed me his arms. He was wearing a golden bracer on each wrist with a lightning bolt symbol on them."


    Falon:"Were they enchanted?"


    Merchant councilman:"He told me that they were summoned with him and he called them the thunderbolts of Zeus."


    Falon:"Zeus!"


    Wesson:"Each hero is summoned with a powerful weapon. I guess those bracers must have been his."


    I felt very excited and wanted to try the hero summons. Cal then stepped forwards.


    Cal:"I think we should try it. If someone powerful shows up and is willing to help, it could make things a lot easier."


    Leon:"Lets put that aside for now. How long until we hear back from the other races."


    Isaac:"The elf race should send world any day now and the dwarves will probably be another week. There''s no telling how long it could take the beastmen."


    Merchant councilman:"Actually you can talk to the dwarves now."


    Leon:"How!"


    Merchant councilman:"A dwarven prototype device was dropped off here a week ago. It''s used for communication."


    Isaac:"Lets see it then."


    The merchant left the room and while he was gone I talked to Cal and Tessa about the hero summons. When he returned he was holding a cane with an orb on the end of it.


    Merchant councilman:"It can send your voice to a matching device that is in Nelfarum.(for those who didn''t look at the map it''s the dwarven capital.)"


    The merchant lifted the cane up to his mouth and started talking into it.


    Merchant councilman:"This is Gaz the head of the merchants council in Haven. I have some urgent business with your clan heads."


    Dwarf:"I''ll hear what you have to say and pass it on to the heads."


    Gaz:"Gart has been overrun by demons and we would like to request aid in reclaiming the capital."


    Dwarf:"I will tell them and return with an answer as soon as possible."


    Gaz:"We will be waiting."


    He lowered the cane and looked toward us.


    Gaz:"It could be a while so I think we should end this here today."


    Wesson:"I agree. I''m starting to feel hungry."


    All of us left the meeting room. I was walking back to our inn with Tessa and Cal.


    Falon:"Lets find the other girls and get something to eat."


    Back at the inn we found the girls in Fraya''s room talking. I decided not to enter and sent Cal in to get them. When they came out I noticed that they were getting along really well.


    Falon:"I see the two of you have become close friends."


    Ruby:"Well a life and death situation tends to help create strong bonds."


    I smiled at them.


    Falon:"I see."


    The four of us ate at the inn that night and mostly talked to Ruby and Fraya about what happened in the meeting. I was very curious about the hero summons so I asked all of them about it but no one new anything that I didn''t learn earlier.


    I went to sleep alone in my room, but woke up to Tessa lying on me. I looked down at her sleeping face and just wanted to hug it, but I stopped myself since I didn''t want to wake her up. I thought to myself that if she kept doing this I may not be able to stay a gentleman for very long. The warmth from her body made me want to attack her in her sleep. I had some very pleasant dreams that night that which I will not tell anyone about.


    I made it through the night and she left before I woke up again. A thought crossed my mind.


    *Didn''t I lock the door last night? I wonder how she got in so silently?*


    I decided to not put much thought into it since today I might be able to learn more about the hero summons which made me very excited.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 15- Love for Sale

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 15


    The inn offered breakfast and dinner since I didn''t really care what I had for breakfast I decided to eat here. The mess hall was almost empty, but I saw Cal and Fraya eating together near the back.


    Falon:"Hey can I join you."


    Cal:"Of course big brother."


    Cal pulled out the chair next to her and I set down in it. Fraya hadn''t said much to me since she found out who I was which made me feel a little sad. A man came up to us and asked me what I wanted. I ordered bread and porridge.


    Falon:"We finally have a little peace for the first time since the attack on Gart so I want to know what happened with you two while I wasn''t around."


    Cal:"What happened to you. Explain that first."


    Falon:"That seems fair. I''ll talk first. When I turned fifteen apparently my soul was kicked out of my body and I was reincarnated into another world. I lived an entire life time there before dieing and reincarnating here. My parents from this life died and I went to Tessa''s orphanage and used magic to forcefully age my body."


    Cal:"Wait did that not have any bad side effects to your health?"


    Falon:"I''m fine. My health is better than ever. Anyway the orphanage was attacked and we fled to Haven were we met Ruby and a friend who traveled with us to Gart where we showed up at Vaneth Academy."


    Cal:"That felt like you left out a lot of things."


    Falon:"Well maybe one or two details. Any questions?"


    Fraya:"Are you really Keltor?"


    I looked at Fraya and she had her head down as she said that.


    Falon:"I.........was Keltor, but not anymore. That name belongs to the Demon King now."


    Cal:"How about you take your last name back and become Falon Thron."


    Falon:"I''ll think about it. So tell me about you two."


    Cal:"Not much happened while you were gone. I kept training got stronger and went to Vaneth, but since Fraya has brown hair she couldn''t get it. I had them make her my personal maid."


    Fraya seemed kind of distant so I wanted to do something.


    Falon:"So Fraya was Vaneth Academy interesting to you."


    Fraya:"I liked it. I was glad I didn''t have to stay at home."


    Falon:"Hey how about we get the two of you new clothes today since you didn''t get a chance to pack before we left Vaneth."


    Cal:"Sure! That sounds like fun I''ll go get Tessa and Ruby!"


    Cal jumped up from the table and ran off. I was left alone with Fraya. We had all finished our meals, but we stayed here to talk.


    Falon:"Is something wrong Fraya. It feels like something is bothering you."


    Fraya:"It''s just that............I barely remember Keltor and now here you are, the brother that Cal loved so much."


    Falon:"If it''s easier for you, think of me as Falon. I may have the memories, but I''m no longer Keltor."


    Fraya:"Is it alright if I see you only as Falon?"


    Falon:"I would actually prefer that."


    Fraya looked a little happier. Ruby, Tessa and Cal entered the room and came up to us.


    Cal:"I got them so let''s go!"


    She looked excited so I smiled at her. We all left for the textile district to find clothes. I bought a bunch of new clothes at the first store, but the girls wanted to look at a few more before they decided what to buy.


    They all mostly bought clothes that were comfortable and you could fight in, but we also had to stop at a dress shop. I wore a gray coat with matching pants with black boots and hooded cloak. I had a belt that held my throwing knives and I also lined my coat with them.


    The girls all had on the same basic outfit with different colors. They wore tight pants and shirt that showed their curves with boots, chest armor and bracers. The pants were all black, but Cal wore a red shirt, Ruby wore a blue shirt, Tessa wore gray to match me and Fraya wore green. The armor was all silver and they all had swords. Tessa and Fraya had short swords since they weren''t very good with them, but it was better that they had weapons.


    Ruby and Cal had swords on each side and they all had a black hooded cloak like me. I put all the spare clothes into my satchel including the one dress they each got. Luckily I had created a lot money before I lost my magic which I kept in my satchel.


    Tessa:"I feel so much better in new clothes!"


    All the girls had smiles on their faces as we went back to the inn. Night came and since we weren''t called for a meeting the dwarves mustn''t of contacted us. I decided to go out for a walk around the city alone.


    During my walk I found the red light district and was stopped while passing through.


    Woman:"Hey glasses guy come talk to me."


    I turned to the voice and saw a very attractive brown haired woman. Her hair reached her shoulders and she had a large bust and she appeared to be around 25. She had on a simple brown dress.


    Falon:"Me?"


    Woman:"Yeah you."


    She waved me over.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Woman:"Hi I''m Helen."


    Falon:"My name is Falon it''s a pleasure to meet such a beautiful young woman."


    She had a look of delight on her face.


    Helen:"Hey no need to flatter me. Do you know what part of town your in."


    Falon:"Of course."


    Helen:"Then you can probably guess what this is about."


    Falon:"Yes I''m sure I do."


    Helen:"Then lets head back to your place."


    Falon:"I''m sorry but I was just passing through."


    She took my right hand with both of hers.


    Helen:"Come on you''ll enjoy it."


    Falon:"I''m sure I would. I''ll pay you if you''d like, but I don''t need your company tonight."


    I pulled out money from my satchel and handed it over to her.


    Helen:"Wow I don''t have to do anything. What a kind man you are."


    She took the money and curtsied.


    Helen:"Thank you for your generosity Mr Falon."


    Falon:"It''s fine. I have to go now goodbye."


    Helen:"I hope I see you around here again Mr Falon. If you ever feel cold at night I would gladly warm you up."


    She winked at me and showed a bright smile.


    Falon:"If I do feel a chill I''ll come find you."


    I smiled back and left the red light district. I returned to the inn and went to bed. I didn''t have to worry about getting cold since Tessa would be sneaking in.


    Tessa didn''t wake me up last night so I wasn''t sure if she actually came. I had breakfast with the girls and Leon showed up to tell us that we had received word from the dwarves and the elves.


    We all followed Leon to the meeting and found Isaac, Wesson, and Gaz there already with an elf man. He had long green hair and long pointy ears. I thought he looked pretty for a boy.


    Gaz:"Now that everyone is here lets begin with the elves."


    Elf boy:"We have decided to assist with reclaiming Gart. We will send troops and supplies. We all have a natural nature affinity so few mages will be sent."


    Leon:"That''s fine whatever we can get will help. What about the dwarves?"


    Gaz:"They too have decided to help and offer us many special made weapons. They will also send troops, but want one of there men to be apart of the strategy meetings as a general."


    Leon:"His insight could help in the coming battles so we will except it. Any word from the beastmen?"


    Gaz:"No they are the farthest from us so it will take a little longer."


    Leon:"Very well Gaz contact the dwarves and except their deal and send a message back to the elves thanking them for the support."


    Gaz:"Very well."


    Isaac:"What about the hero summons."


    Leon:"Yes send a message to the beastmen and elves asking if they will perform a summons. Gaz ask the dwarves when you contact them."


    Gaz:"Yes sir."


    Falon:"Are we going to summon a hero too."


    Leon:"Yes we have decided to, but it will take all of the mages we have and put them out of commission for a few days. We won''t be able to try this again until next year."


    *I wonder what kind of hero we will get.*


    Leon:"That concludes our meeting for today so everyone get to work and lets reclaim our capital."


    We all left and I was talking to the girls about what the hero might be like as we went back to the inn.


    I went out that night and ended up back in the red light district.


    Helen:"Mr Falon. Your back did you miss me."


    I saw a happy expression on her face.


    Falon:"Yes I very much did."


    I said with a smirk.


    Helen:"So would you like my company tonight?"


    Falon:"I would love your company."


    I held out my arm and she wrapped both of hers around it. We started walking across town.


    Helen:"So what are you doing out at this time of night?"


    Falon:"Walking around and looking at the city."


    Helen:"What are you looking for?"


    Falon:"I''m not looking for anything."


    Helen:"We''re all looking for something. I''m looking for my Prince Charming."


    Falon:"I''m sure you''ll find him."


    Helen:"I probably won''t but it doesn''t hurt to look."


    Falon:"Any man would be lucky to get a beautiful woman like you."


    Helen:"No I''m just yesterday''s news."


    She said with a sigh.


    Falon:"You''ll find someone I''m sure."


    Helen:"If you say so."


    She said with a smile. We continued to talk for a while then I brought her back to where I picked her up and gave her some money which she readily accepted. I returned to the inn and slept in my room. Tessa woke me up this time, but I still didn''t catch her enter or leave.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 16- Immigrant Song

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 16


    ******************Carl POV*******************


    My name is Carl Thompson and I was born in New York City. My mom was a slut who slept with anyone so I never knew my father, but I met a lot of other men. I''ve had to fend for myself for as long as I can remember.


    My mother mostly ignored me, but she got a boyfriend when I was 9 who seemed a little to interested in me. He started out with just beating me, but when I turned 10 he came in drunk one night while my mom was probably out with another guy.


    I was asleep in my room when he came in and climbed on top of me. It took him about 10 minutes to finish his business and he went back to his room.


    I went to the kitchen to get a knife then I snuck into his room and cut his throat. I stabbed him in the groin many times then I went back to my room and slept. My mother came home the next morning and called the police.


    I was arrested, but ended up getting off with self defense. I lived in a few different foster homes after that since they didn''t want to return me to my mother. I turned 18 and was sent out on my own. I got into bad business and became a dealer then I branched out and started managing a bunch of whores.


    My life actually wasn''t that bad. I was now 21 and have plenty of money. I never finished high school, but I liked learning new things. I went to some plays and really enjoyed Sweeney Todd.


    I wanted a new look so I died my hair black and always wore a black hoodie. I ended up having to kill a few of my whores when they got a little to clingy. I made it fast and severed their carotid artery.


    One of them even told me they were having my baby, but a whore can never be trusted so I had a look. I don''t know if it was mine, but she was pregnant.


    I was walking back to my apartment one night when a police car stopped in front of me. When he got out he was being very rude and pointed his gun at me.


    Police officer:"Get on the ground your under arrest!"


    I raised my arms into the air and said with a smile.


    Carl:"What for officer."


    Police officer:"Murder! You bastard!"


    He seemed really angry so I made a guess.


    Carl:"Oh did you know one of them."


    Police officer:"Charlotte my daughter! She called me three weeks ago and told me she was pregnant and settling down!"


    Carl:"Sorry but I don''t know anyone with that name."


    Police officer:"She told me your name and when the body was found the uterus was cut out!"


    Carl:"That doesn''t prove I did it."


    Police officer:"I know....that''s why you shouldn''t have resisted arrest."


    The police officer fired at me and I took off running. Luckily none of the bullets hit me, but he was chasing after me. I turned a corner and was assaulted by a blinding light.


    ****************Falon POV****************


    I was sitting in my room making more bullets for my guns when there was a knock.


    Knock knock


    I went to the door and opened it and there was Tessa holding the blood magic book.


    Tessa:"Falon I want to talk to you about this book."


    Falon:"Sure come in."


    Tessa entered the room and walked over to my bed then sat down.


    Tessa:"I found out that this book has a name. It''s called Raueskinna. I believe it is a summoned hero''s weapon."


    Falon:"So that book, Raueskinna, was summoned."


    Tessa:"Yes it must have been a very long time ago when Raueskinna and it''s hero was summoned."


    Falon:"What makes you think it was summoned?"


    Tessa:"There''s all sorts of magic in it that I''ve never heard of and stories are written in it about places that sound like there from completely different worlds."


    Falon:"How did the demons end up with it?"


    Tessa:"I don''t know, but since they found a way to use Raueskinna maybe there related or share a common trait. I don''t really know, but this book can do some amazing things."


    Falon:"Can you use it?"


    Tessa:"Yes but there are so many spells that I don''t know where to start."


    Falon:"Something that will help protect you would be the best to start with."


    Tessa:"There''s a spell that seems to be necromancy that will revive the dead. I have to perform a spell on there corpse to make it a summons."


    Falon:"Well put that aside for now since I don''t feel like hunting for corpses."


    Tessa:"Ok but this book contains a blood summons."


    Falon:"What''s that?"


    Tessa:"I think it''s a hero summons that I can perform alone."


    Falon:"You can summon a hero alone! It''s going to take all of the knight mages to do our summons."


    Tessa:"I can do it but I''ll still need help."


    Falon:"I''ll do whatever you ask me to."


    Tessa:"First we have to wait for the full moon."


    Falon:"That gives us four days."


    Tessa stood up.


    Tessa:"I''m going to spend time with the girls. You need to talk to Leon and Isaac about this."


    Falon:"Sure I''ll go do it now."


    I got up and followed Tessa to the door, but she stopped right in front of it and turned around.


    Tessa:"Falon.....what did you think of that....kiss?"


    She was blushing, but looked me straight in the eyes. I put my hands on her shoulders then pulled her close to me and kissed her. Our lips separated after a minute, but I was still holding her.


    Falon:"Does that answer your question."


    She nodded and we kissed again. I don''t know what would have happened in the next few minutes.


    Knock Knock


    The two of us jumped apart and she rushed over to a chair then sat down while I opened the door.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Leon:"Falon we''re planning the hero summons and I would like you to be there."


    Falon:"Sure I''ll come straight to the meeting room after I wrap up my current business."


    Leon looked inside and saw Tessa sitting in a chair.


    Leon:"Oh. Ok."


    He turned and left then I closed the door. Tessa walked up to me.


    Tessa:"I''ll be leaving now."


    She opened the door, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her into one more kiss.


    Falon:"See you later."


    Tessa:"Sure."


    We both left and I went to the meeting room. Inside were Gaz, Isaac, Leon and a blue haired Mage.


    Leon:"Falon this is the head Mage of the knight mages. He will be overseeing the hero summoning ritual."


    Falon:"It''s nice to meet you I''m Falon."


    Mage:"I''m Victor. We can be prepared to summon the hero in three days."


    *****************Sam POV****************


    I''m Samuel Dodson and I''m 17. I''m in high school and I''m part of the basketball team. I''ve got dirty blonde hair and I''m six foot four. I jog every morning then work out for about three or four hours.


    My father was a boxer, but he now runs a small gym where he trains me. My mother is a nurse at a local hospital which is a job she says she enjoys. I have a little sister who I adore and a girlfriend who I''ve loved since I was 7.


    Girlfriend:"I want to break up Sam."


    Sam:"What! Why!"


    Girlfriend:"I''m in love with Chad now."


    Sam:"Who is Chad."


    Girlfriend:"Chad is going to be a rockstar."


    Chad:"Sup."


    I punched him right in his face.


    Girlfriend:"How could you hit Chad!"


    Sam:"Cause he stole you from me."


    Girlfriend:"I don''t belong to you. Your to possessive I can''t handle being with you. I''m not even aloud to have any guy friends."


    Sam:"Cause this is what happens when your with other guys."


    Girlfriend:"It never would have come to this if you would have trusted me."


    She helped Chad up and left with him and all I could think about was how alone I felt. Losing love felt so crippling that I needed something to take my mind off my problems.


    I was walking home when I saw a mugging. The man had a knife and was pointing it at the woman. She had a small child with her and I felt compelled to do something.


    I sprinted towards the mugger and he noticed me. When I was close he lunged forwards and I jumped to the side dodging the blade. I was able to land a punch on his chin which made his head pop forwards then snap back knocking him out.


    I could feel the adrenaline and it felt good. In that moment I had forgotten all about my lost love. The woman called the police and thanked me. I told the police what I did and they looked proud of me. I was called a hero and I loved it.


    I put more time into my boxing training and told father that I wanted to become a professional fighter. He seemed really happy so he taught me everything he new. I would go for walks at night in bad parts of town so that I could get that feeling again, but it was never the same.


    I never went against a gun since I didn''t want to die, but I was never hit by a knife so I wanted something more. I had a few boxing matches, but the street fights were more fun. It was even more fun when there was someone to protect like the mother and her child from my first time.


    I was going out to look for more people to save one night when a man came up from behind me and pointed a gun at my head.


    Man:"Your the guy who''s been going around beating up people aren''t you."


    Sam:"I''ve only been saving people."


    Man:"Saving people that''s funny since you attacked some of my men while they were in the middle of delivering some goods."


    Sam:"I don''t know what you mean. I''ve never attacked someone unless they attacked me or someone was in danger."


    Man:"From an outsider it may have looked like my goods were in danger. It was a young girl who owed me money, but we came to an agreement on how she could pay me back."


    Sam:"You make me sick. Your nothing but the scum of society."


    I twisted backwards and grabbed his arm. He fired off a shot and it made my ears ring, but I kneed his arm causing him to drop his gun. I punched him in the face over and over again until he was knocked out.


    He was hurt pretty bad, but not dead. I got up and started walking home. I had a little blood on my knuckles and hoodie, so I took it off wiped my knuckles and threw it away.


    *That felt amazing! I could have been shot, but I turned the tables on him!*


    I started to jog and think about who I might save next.


    *I can''t wait to find someone else who needs my help.*


    I was suddenly blinded by a bright light and had to close my eyes. I was surprised when I opened my eyes and saw people and a place I didn''t recognize. Around me was a white silk ribbon that wrapped my entire body.


    Person:"Welcome hero! We have summoned you to aid us in defeating the Demon King! Will you help our people?"


    I was so excited. This was something I never expected to happen to me.


    Sam:"Yes of course!"


    Person:"Then please speak the name of your weapon."


    *Weapon? What weapon?*


    Some how I new what I needed to say.


    Sam:"Gleipnir!"<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 17- Sympathy for the Devil

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    I was told in my last chapter that I have bad naming sense because of Gleipnir, but all the hero weapons are based off of mythological weapons. If you type their names into google you can find them. If you don''t feel like searching it I''ll tell you. Fenrir the wolf that was Lokis son in Norse mythology was feared by the other gods so they had the dwarves create something to bind him. They made a silk ribbon called Gleipnir that would hold him until Ragnarok.


    The blood magic book Raueskinna comes from Icelandic folklore. I was going to leave it up to the reader to decipher the things I added into the story but if a few people ask in the comments I''ll add the info on the weapons at the beginning or end of the chapter there introduced in.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 17


    ******************Keltor POV****************


    I use to care about people, and feel excitement, anger, sadness and joy. Eleven years ago I lost all of that with a spell. I didn''t mind much at first, but now I''m starting feel like a piece of me is missing.


    I want to feel emotions again so I''ve been spending a lot of time with Laya. We took over the capital and the humans are on the defensive so we are currently solidifying our control on Gart.


    I''ve spent many nights with her, and I feel a sense of possessiveness. I have killed a few demons who looked at her with lustful eyes. I was currently in a bed in the royal palace lying naked with Laya next to me. I pushed the covers aside and removed her arm from my chest then got out of the bed.


    I put on my clothes then left the room. I had on black pants and boots with a long sleeve white shirt on. I felt like taking a walk alone so I went to the peasants sections. No one noticed me since I used dark magic to hide.


    I was walking around the peasants section and no one was around. The demons mostly stayed in Vaneth Academy, the nobility section and the royal palace so this part was completely abandoned except for a few demons that patrolled here.


    Keltor:"The last time I was in this city I still had the other part of my soul."


    I whispered to myself. I heard a sound and decided to check it out. I found two little human girls stealing food from an abandoned stall. They both had brown hair. I decided to use illusion magic to make my hair blue and approached them.


    Girl 1:"This should be enough let''s get out of here before the demons show up."


    The girls turned around and saw me standing there then they froze.


    Keltor:"Hello."


    I said in a monotone voice. They looked at me for a minute then relaxed their shoulders.


    Girl 1:"Your human right?"


    Keltor:"Yes. What are you two doing?"


    Girl 1:"We''re finding food for everyone to prove that we''re useful."


    Girl 1 looked about 11 and the second girl who hasn''t talked looked about 9.


    Keltor:"Your not alone?"


    Girl 1:"Come with use. The demons will be patrolling this area soon."


    The two girls started walking away and I followed them.


    Keltor:"My name is Keltor what''s yours?"


    Girl 1:"I''m Lilly and this is my sister Lucy."


    Keltor:"It''s nice to meet you."


    *These girls must be survivors that have been hiding here.*


    They led me to a building that looked run down. There was a hidden door behind some book cases inside the building. I followed them down a stair case and we came to some wooden doors. They pushed them open and entered with me following behind.


    There were three people inside a young boy who looked about 15, a young girl who looked 15, and a woman who looked about 30. The woman looked hurt with bloodied bandages wrapped around her abdomen and she was unconscious. I felt a little pity for her. They all had brown hair.


    Lilly:"We''re back and we found another human."


    Boy:"What were you thinking going out alone and bringing a stranger back."


    The boy had pulled a sword out and I was about to decapitate him when someone spoke.


    Girl:"Mark stop that he''s a human."


    Mark:"How do we know that he could be a demon in disguise Jen!"


    Keltor:"If I was a demon I would have already killed you all."


    Mark glared at me, but the girls kept talking to him and he decided to put his sword away.


    Girl:"Sorry about that. Hi I''m Jenny."


    Keltor:"I''m Keltor."


    Lilly:"We got some food."


    Jenny:"I''ll feed mother."


    The girls all went to the unconscious woman. Lilly and Lucy helped her sit up while Jenny fed her. I decided to talk to Mark.


    Keltor:"So are you all family?"


    Mark:"No they are. I''m just a family friend."


    I stood there quietly after that and waited for the girls to finish feeding the woman. They set her back down when she was done and came back to use.


    Jenny:"My mother would like to talk to you."


    I walked over to the woman and crouched next to her.


    Woman:"I see that you have blue hair.......please escape from here with my daughters."


    I new the emotion she was feeling, but I didn''t feel it anymore so I made a decision. I reached my hands out and placed them on her abdomen. She grimaced in pain while the girls came running up to us and Mark drew his sword. I healed her wound.


    Keltor:"How are you feeling?"


    The woman seemed stunned and looked down at her abdomen then touched it.


    Woman:"It''s...........healed."


    She looked up at me and tears started to pour out of her eyes as she thanked me. The other girls started hugging her and crying while Mark just stood a little away from us.


    Jenny:"Thank you so much for saving our mother."


    She hugged me when she said that and I felt a little tingle in my heart.


    *What was that feeling?*


    Before I could continue what I was thinking something happened.


    Boooooom!!!!


    The doors slammed open and there stood two demons. They were disgusting looking with a fat stomach and a snout.


    Demon 1:"I told you I smelled humans and there''s even some girls."


    Demon 2:"I call the little one. She looks like she''ll be fun."


    Lucy grabbed onto the sleeve of my shirt and I looked down at her. Her eyes were pleading for me to save her. I don''t know why, but I immediately created blades of wind and sliced the demons heads off.


    Everyone was surprised to see the demons heads go flying off. The woman looked at me.


    Woman:"That was amazing."


    I wondered what she would think if I told her I was the Demon King. I wanted to keep playing this game.


    Keltor:"If they were able to find this place it''s not safe anymore."


    ****************Falon POV*****************


    We had received word from the beastmen that they will assist us with the clean up of escaping demons, but not with the attack on the capital. After the negotiations were over it was decided that they would be positioned around the capital blocking escape routes. They promised to summon a hero and he would be the only one helping with the attack on the capital.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The elves and dwarves should be conducting a hero summons soon.


    The large group of knight mages were surrounding a magic circle that Victor had drawn. We were preparing the hero summons.


    Victor:"Start infusing mana into the circle!"


    I was just watching since I didn''t have any mana anymore, but Tessa was helping. I found out that Tessa had the largest mana pool here. It wasn''t as big as mine use to be, but still abnormally large.


    Victor started chanting something and he didn''t stop for about an hour. Many of the knight mages had to swap out with others to rest, but Tessa kept at it the entire time. When he finally stopped chanting a blinding light appeared and as the light started to die down a figure appeared in the circle.


    Victor:"Welcome hero! We have summoned you to aid us in defeating the Demon King! Will you help our people?"


    The hero seemed to be wrapped in some kind of white ribbon.


    Hero:"Yes of course!"


    Victor:"Then please speak the name of your weapon."


    The ribbon started to change and took the form of normal silk clothes. A white long sleeve shirt with white pants and boots. A white cloak also appeared draping around him.


    Hero:"Gleipnir!"


    Victor walked up to the hero and bowed.


    Victor:"I thank you in advance for helping our people in this time of need. My name name is Victor head of the knight mages of the Dranian Kingdom. May I have your name?"


    Hero:"I''m Sam."


    Sam was smiling and the knight mages started relaxing. He looked like a real hero dressed in all white. Leon and Isaac talked to Sam for a while then he came up to me.


    Sam:"Hi I''m Sam what''s you name."


    Falon:"I''m Falon."


    Sam:"I was told you''ve actually met the Demon King."


    Falon:"Yes and he nearly killed me."


    Sam smacked me on my back while smiling.


    Sam:"Don''t worry I''m here now to defeat him. I just can''t say no when someone asks for my help."


    Falon:"What''s your weapon like?"


    Sam:"Oh Gleipnir. It''s weird I somehow know how to use it. It''s a ribbon that''s unbreakable and can take the form of different things. My clothes were created by Gleipnir."


    Ribbons started extending from his sleeve and formed a shield and a sword was formed in his other hand.


    Sam:"See I can also use it to bind my enemies."


    Victor walked up to us holding a ring that looked like a wedding band with magic circles carved into it.


    Victor:"Sam I need you to wear this ring for now on."


    Sam:"Why?"


    Victor:"It will work as a translator. The summoning circle is doing it right now, but once it''s erased or you get far enough away we won''t be able to understand each other."


    Sam took the ring and put it on his right ring finger.


    Sam:"So when will I get to fight the Demon King?"


    Victor:"There are still many things that need to be done first."


    Sam looked a little unhappy.


    Sam:"Ok I understand."


    Victor:"We will be summoning another hero tomorrow night."


    Sam:"Wait I''m not the only one?"


    Victor:"We can summon one more with a ritual that was recently found, and three more will be summonsed by other races."


    Sam:"That''s more hero''s than I expected."


    Isaac came walking up to us.


    Isaac:"How about you show us your strength and fight Falon."


    Sam''s face started to brighten up and a huge smile appeared on it.


    Sam:"Sure that sounds great."


    Isaac:"No weapons just fists."


    Falon:"Wait why me."


    Isaac:"Cause I''ve never seen you fight and I want to know how good our hero is."


    Falon:"Fine."


    The two of us backed up to put some distance between us. Everyone started to form a circle around us to watch the fight. I threw my guns and satchel to Tessa who was standing on the side.


    Sam:"You ready!"


    Falon:"Yeah!"


    Sam came running at me and I side stepped. He noticed what I was doing and sent his fist into my chest. It was very painful and I think he broke something, but it healed almost instantly. He threw another punch aimed for my head but I parried it with my arms.


    He fell a little to my right so I sent my left fist into his side. It landed, but he jumped back before I could do anything else. We stood there looking at each other for a few minutes before he unleashed a flurry of punches that I had a hard time dodging. The bruises left by the punches healed.


    I noticed him bringing his arm back farther than the other punches and new this was my chance. He was trying to do a knock out punch so I crouched down in time to dodge it and used my leg to sweep him off his feet. He fell on his butt and I climbed on top of him.


    I pinned his arms down with my legs and started punching him in the face. He was able to wiggle one of his arms out of my hold and shoved me away. His nose was bleeding and his face had cuts on it, but he didn''t look like he was ready to give up.


    I new any damage I did to him could be healed as long as I didn''t kill him. He ran at me again and threw a punch, but I parried it then grabbed it twisting the wrist around until I heard a snap. I could see on his face that it hurt, but he put up his good left hand to show that it wasn''t over.


    He ran up to me again, but this time I didn''t have any trouble dodging his punch. I put both of my hands around his head and raised my knee then pushed his head into my knee. He fell backwards and stopped moving. He was knocked out.


    I had broken multiple ribs, my nose and my left arm was fractured from one of his punches, but because of my healing it looked like I beat him without taking a single injury. Everyone was quiet around me. I could see Cal and Ruby smiling and Tessa looked like she was afraid I killed him.


    Tessa went over to Sam and started to heal him. I walked up and stood next to her. Sam''s eyes started to open and they locked onto Tessa who was healing him.


    Sam:"An angel."


    I didn''t like the look in his eyes when he said that so I pulled Tessa away from him as soon as she finished his healing.


    Falon:"Lets leave Tessa."


    She listened to me and we turned to leave.


    Sam:"Wait! Can I please have your name my angel."


    I turned around before Tessa could say anything.


    Falon:"Her name is Tessa and we''re leaving now."


    I grabbed Tessa''s hand and we left. I could hear Sam talking to himself as we walked away.


    Sam:"Tessa what a beautiful name."<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 18- All You Need Is Love

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 18


    I went back to the inn with Tessa and we went to my room. The two of us sat on the bed.


    Falon:"Don''t get to close to that hero Sam."


    Tessa:"Why?"


    Falon:"I didn''t like the way he was looking at you."


    Tessa started blushing so I put my arm around her and pulled her in close. I put my hand on her check and turned her face so that our eyes met.


    Falon:"I won''t let any other man have you."


    I came in close and pressed my lips to hers. I brought my hands to her sides and unclipped the bands that held her chest plate on. She did the same for me and the two of us started undressing.


    Tessa:"It''s my first t-time."


    She looked a little worried so I kissed her.


    Falon:"I''ll start slow."


    She didn''t seem energetic at first, but after a while she became quite vigorous. We didn''t sleep very much that night and I was worried about the fact that she wasn''t very quiet. Eventually she fell asleep with her head on my chest so I wrapped my arm around her.


    I woke up and Tessa was already gone. I got dressed and gathered up my bed sheets. Since this was a fairly pricy inn they offered laundry for a fee. I went to the front desk and gave them the sheets and some of my clothes.


    I went to the mess hall to get something to eat and when I stepped inside I saw Sam.


    Sam:"Hey Falon over here."


    He smiled at me and waved me over. I didn''t want to eat with him, but I decided not to be rude. I sat across from him and ordered some oatmeal and a banana.


    Sam:"You were really strong last night did I do any damage?"


    Falon:"No."


    Sam:"That''s sucks, but if I could have used Gleipnir I would have won. Hey could you introduce me to Tessa."


    Falon:"No."


    My food arrived and I started eating.


    Sam:"I think it was fate that I was summoned here to meet Tessa."


    Falon:"It''s not."


    Sam:"I will win her heart with or without your help, but I would like to call you a comrade."


    I ate as fast as I could and I only had the banana left now so I picked it up to take it with me.


    Falon:"I guess I can''t be your comrade. Oh and Tessa spent the night in my room."


    Sam went wide eyed and I just turned around and walked out. I felt a sense of triumph as I left and started eating the banana.


    I spent the day sparring with some of the knights, but I was a lot better then them when we fought with fists. I asked Gaz to contact the dwarves and ask if they could make special enchanted glasses for me since what I wanted wasn''t something Masir could do.


    The enchantment I wanted would take a few master class enchanters from the dwarven race. Master enchanters didn''t usually work together so I might be the first person to get an item with this kind of enchantment. I was thankful that they offered equipment.


    I had Masir enchant my throwing knives to lessen their weight. They wouldn''t be as heavy and they would fly faster and further when thrown.


    Night had fallen and it was time for the second summoning so I went to where we were last night. Tessa was already there directing knight mages on what to do. She had them each cut themselves and drain a little blood into a few buckets.


    She healed them all when they finished and pricked her finger to let her blood drop into each bucket. She used the blood to draw a magic circle like the one Victor used to summon Sam.


    Sam joined us after a few minutes. His white clothes aloud me to see him coming from quite a distance and there wasn''t a single speck of dirt on them.


    After Tessa finished drawing the circle she started chanting something and infusing her mana into the blood circle. It started to faintly glow then just like with Sam a blinding light appeared. It didn''t take even half as long as Sam''s summoning.


    The light died down and standing in the middle was a guy that looked about 20 with black hair. He was thin with a black hoodie on and blue jeans. A few feet in front of him was a dagger stabbed into the ground with shadows dancing around it and a white hilt.


    Hero:"Where am I."


    Tessa:"We have summoned you to help us defeat the Demon King."


    Hero:"Demon King? What the hell are you talking about? Where''s that cop?"


    Tessa:"You have been summoned to the Dranian Kingdom. We need you to become our hero."


    Sam walked up to him.


    Sam:"Hey I''m Sam. I know this may be a shock to you, but this is a different world. I was summoned just like you yesterday."


    Hero:"Summoned? What do you mean?"


    Sam:"This is a world of magic and they summoned us to be hero''s who defeat the Demon King."


    Hero:"Me a hero. That''s funny."


    Sam:"You see that dagger over there."


    Sam pointed to the dagger with shadows jumping around it.


    Sam:"I think that''s your weapon. Once you touch it you''ll understand how to use it."


    The hero walked over to the dagger and picked it up. A look of surprise could be seen on his face.


    Sam:"What''s it called?"


    Hero:"Carnwennan."


    Sam:"Oh. So what''s your name?"


    The hero seemed to think about that question for a few minutes before answering.


    Hero:"Call me Jack."


    *****************Keltor POV****************


    When I first became the Demon King I didn''t feel much at all. I did whatever Laya told me, and didn''t really care about anything that happened to me.


    I still had all my memories from before I became a Demon King and when I think back on that time I can''t understand the things I felt in those memories. I felt like I was in a daze for the first few months on the throne.


    As I started to realize what was happening I had already personally killed many humans. Once I did understand what was happening all I felt was a feeling of confusion. I didn''t understand why I killed or why I even helped the demons.


    I didn''t have any problems with my new life style, but I didn''t really desire anything. I felt like I had no reason in my life as if something was missing. Laya told me that that would change with time, but even after eleven years I still felt that way. If Laya hadn''t of been there I wouldn''t of continued to help the demons.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I was finally able to mimic my old emotions, and sometimes I could even feel small things. The strongest emotion I had was my desire to keep other men away from Laya. I guessed it could only be love, but I still didn''t understand it.


    Laya and I wore matching blood red rings on our left ring finger. She made them and once mana is injected into them a set of blood red armor will manifest around the body with a matching sword.


    When I met the old me for the first time, I attacked him since he walked in on me and Laya. I felt really pissed at him for interrupting us. Laya had been sneaking into his room at night to steal some of his blood to create a crystal that gives his mana to me.


    I wanted to cut him up a little for getting so close to her. I honestly wanted to talk to him a little. I had to retreat since they had back up coming and I didn''t want Laya to get hurt.


    Laya had gotten use to keeping her illusion up so I had to remind her to take it down. Without her disguise she had black hair with little horns on the top of her forehead and a thin tail that was as long as a leg.


    My life felt boring that''s why I went out for a walk and found these humans. I had to kill two demons since they would have ruined all the fun I was having. Not all demons are evil , I just didn''t bring any of the nice ones with me.


    I used telepathy to contact Laya and tell her to keep the demons away from where I was. I wondered why helping these people made me feel good. I led them to a new building to rest in while I tried to find a new hideout.


    The plan I gave them was to hide until enough food could be collected to support them when they leave for Haven. I left them and started looking for a new place to hide. I found an abandoned house and used earth magic to construct a hidden room.


    When I brought them to the room Mark was still glaring at me. I found him a little annoying so I planned to kill him soon. I thought about how I could make things more interesting.


    Through telepathy I asked Laya to send and incubus to one of the human bandit camps nearby to inform them that the demons abandoned the peasants section. I wanted them to come steal and if we ran into them that could be fun.


    The incubus was assigned the job of tracking their movements. Laya told me that I couldn''t keep playing for long so I new I''d have to go back in a day or two. I spent the night with them and Lucy cuddled up next to me. I remembered Cal when she use to sleep with me.


    It was another day before the bandits showed up. I told them I was going to look for food. Laya told me I had to come back today so I decided it was time to get rid of the humans.


    The incubus in disguise led the bandits to the hidden room. I waited a few minutes and entered after them. Both Mark and the mother had been killed protecting the girls. The men looked like they were planning a different fate for the girls and they seemed to understand.


    When I entered the girls looked towards me and hope appeared in there eyes. I glanced at each one and stopped on Lucy. I saw her swollen red eyes from crying and before the bandits reached the girls I had already killed them all.


    I checked on the mother and Mark, but there was no chance of healing. I actually felt really bad whenever I looked at the girls.


    Jenny:"What do we do now?"


    Lucy and Lilly were now both clinging to me.


    Keltor:"There''s something I think I should tell you."


    Jenny:"What?"


    Keltor:"First what do you think about demons?"


    Jenny:"Well I was always told they were monsters, but humans aren''t very different."


    Keltor:"I agree there are good humans and good demons so why do you think the two are fighting?"


    Jenny:"Um.....For supremacy?"


    Keltor:"That''s right both races what to be at the top. Did you know that the demons aren''t trying to wipe humans out."


    Jenny:"The nobles said that the demons wouldn''t let a single human live if captured."


    Keltor:"This is just a normal war. Some captives are executed if they hold strong loyalty, but all humans aren''t killed. The demons want to bring the human kingdom under there control not crush it."


    Jenny:"I guess that makes sense, but why are you telling me this."


    Keltor:"Because I work for the demons."


    Jenny was obviously surprised and the two other girls backed away from me.


    Keltor:"If you would come to our side I can guarantee your safety."


    I couldn''t understand what she was thinking since her face seemed a little confused.


    Jenny:"What will happen to us?"


    Keltor:"I will take care of you all and offer you a place with us."


    Lucy:"I want to go with him."


    I was a little surprised since this was the first time I heard her speak.


    Lilly:"But isn''t he an enemy."


    Keltor:"I''m not if you want to be my friend."


    Jenny:"My sisters won''t be hurt or treated badly?"


    Keltor:"None of you will I promise."


    Jenny thought about it for another few minutes then she seemed to have made a decision.


    Jenny:"I have decided that we will go with you. I will try to trust what you told me."


    Lucy seemed happy and started clinging to me again.


    Keltor:"Then follow me. We no longer need to his here."


    As we exited the hidden room I let my hair change back to white. All of the girls noticed and seemed quite shocked. Apparently they heard the Demon King has white hair.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter-19 Bela Lugosis Dead

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    For those who want to know about Carnwennan. It was a dagger that was carried by King Arthur in some of the stories that could cloak him in shadows. He used it to kill a witch once and I''m going to expand on that power a little. Carnwennan also means white hilt.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 19


    It''s been a week since the hero''s arrived and they have been training. Jack wins every match he''s in since no one can do any damage to him. Carnwennan allows Jack to turn into shadows so the only way to hurt him is through surprise attacks.


    Jack got in trouble at first since he goes for the kill in every match. When Sam uses Gleipnir Jack is the only one who can fight him and it''s to a stand still. Gleipnir protects any spot Jack tries to cut, but it can''t bind Jack since he''s a shadow.


    The other races have summoned hero''s, but I haven''t met them yet. During some of my occasional visits to Helen in the red light district, I''ve seen Jack there wandering around. I don''t trust him so I''ve kept my eye on him.


    He seems to be interested in this world and is studying everything he can. I hope the other hero''s are a little better than what we go. Sam is still pursuing Tessa, but she ignores his advances. I''ve had to talk to him a couple of times, but he won''t listen.


    Jack and Sam created there own teams today out of the knights and knight mages. The hero parties try to display which hero they are with by copying their color scheme. Both Jack and Sam have simple color schemes white and black.


    Sam looks like a hero the people cheer for in all white while Jack looks like a dark hero in all black. Sam''s party is all red headed knights that are tank characters while Jack mostly has blue haired people who are more assassin types.


    I hope we didn''t accidentally create a problem by using the blood summoning that gave us Jack. I had a meeting with Leon, Isaac, Wesson and Gaz now so I was heading there. When I entered they were surrounding a map of the Dranian Empire.


    Leon:"I have received word that the demons abandoned the peasant section so the fights will mostly take place in the merchants and knights sections of the city."


    Gaz:"There could be a trap set up for us in the peasants section."


    Leon:"I had some men do reconnaissance and it seems like there are no traps, but bandits seem to be planning a raid."


    Isaac:"Oh Falon is here so we can finally get down to business!"


    I walked over to Isaac and stood next to him then Leon looked at me.


    Leon:"Any updates on ways to defeat the Demon King using that book?"


    Falon:"No Tessa hasn''t even figured out how to fix my soul yet."


    Isaac:"If she doesn''t figure it out soon we may start the attack then you''ll lose your chance to fix your soul. It''s not so bad living forever and if you get tired of it just destroy your soul. You know I was born a dwarf once, then killed when my father dropped me while he was drunk. It was a short life but interesting."


    Falon:"How did you defeat the previous Demon King?"


    Isaac:"I''ve got no clue Tessa did it."


    Falon:"Tessa the hero. I thought you did it?"


    Isaac:"No I didn''t do anything. By the time I was old enough to help it was over so I don''t even know what happened. A couple lives later and here I am fighting a new Demon King."


    Leon:"On to the important business. This is something only the people in this room know about."


    Leon had a serious expression on his face as he looked at me.


    Leon:"The entire royal family isn''t dead."


    Falon:"Who''s left?"


    Wesson:"The third crowned princess of the Dranian Kingdom Jeanette Dranian."


    Falon:"I don''t know that one."


    Wesson:"She''s only six and her existence was being kept secret since she was the child of a mistress."


    Leon:"When the rest of the royal family died Wesson and I planned to go down fighting, but Isaac talked us into saving Jeanette and reviving the kingdom later."


    Wesson:"We don''t believe the demons know about."


    Leon:" We want to entrust her safety to you while we reclaim the capital."


    Falon:"Wait! I''m going with you!"


    Leon:"No you need to stay here and protect Jeanette."


    I was a little angry, but I didn''t see any reason why would need to bring me.


    Falon:"Fine.........I''ll stay behind."


    Leon:"Thank you brother. I can fight without worry knowing you will be protecting her. I will have her brought to your room tonight and she will officially be under your watch."


    I wanted to fight the Demon King with them and maybe fix my soul, but the girl was my job now so I gave up on joining them. I went back to my room where Tessa was studying Raueskinna. I told her about my new job and she promised to help.


    Later on she helped me cheer up, but we were interrupted by a knock on the door so we had to get dressed fast. I opened it and Wesson was standing there with a little girl.


    She came up to my waist and had blue hair. She was dresses in commoners clothes which I assumed were to disguise her.


    Wesson:"Take care of her."


    That was all Wesson said then turned and left. I brought the little girl in and Tessa took her over to the bed.


    Tessa:"Hello Jeanette I''m Tessa and this is Falon. We''re going to take care of you for a while."


    The girl didn''t say anything and just stared at Tessa. It was night so we decided to go to bed. There was only one bed so we all shared it. I felt like I was a father sleeping with my daughter and wife and it made me feel really happy.


    Jeanette spent every moment with me and Tessa. A week passed and she became very comfortable around us and started acting like a child should.


    Jeanette:"I want to go watch the mages practice!"


    Falon:"I don''t have anything to do what about you Tessa?"


    Tessa:"Nope I''m free."


    Falon:"Ok Jeanette we can go."


    Jeanette:"Yayyy!"


    We took her to watch the mages practice for the upcoming attack on Gart. The elves soldiers had already made it to Haven so they practiced with our soldiers to get a feel for fighting along side humans.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The elf hero was a woman named Felicity with short brown hair that came down to her ears. Her body seemed like an athletes but she was still very cute. The boots of Hermes was her weapon and it gave her super speed. They were golden with a symbol of a wing on the sides.


    I found out that hero''s have the chance to get new weapons to add to their arsenal if they were deemed worthy to wield another. The hero''s so far only have one, but they could get more in the future.


    After begging a few times I finally got Jeanette to call me daddy. She started getting use to it and now I''m daddy and Tessa is mommy. I felt a burst of happiness when she first said it. I couldn''t stop smiling for the entire day and Ruby told me I seemed a little creepy.


    Cal and Fraya come to play with Jeanette some times and it warms my heart. Things are going so good that I feel like something bad is going to happen soon, but that could be the pre-war tension in the air.


    Jack seems to have a lot more followers lately including some of the elves. He must have some kind of charisma to get elves to follow him instead of their hero.


    *****************Laya POV*****************


    Keltor brought back some humans he''s been playing with for the last few days. I was a little annoyed that they were all women so I ignored them for a few weeks. They became his personal maids, but didn''t seem content with that after a while.


    Jenny:"The three of us have talked and we would like to get stronger."


    Laya:"Your just weak humans so being maids are all you can do."


    I scoffed at them.


    Jenny:"Well do anything. We can''t have Keltor protect us forever."


    I glared at them angrily.


    Laya:"Maids shouldn''t refer to Keltor by his name."


    Jenny seemed a little angry that I pointed that out.


    Jenny:"We can''t have ........master protecting us all the time."


    Laya:"That''s better."


    Jenny:"Please we don''t want to be weak anymore."


    Lucy:"Please."


    Lilly:"Please."


    Laya:"I know some some blood magic that may help, but it will hurt."


    Jenny:"We will suffer what we must for strength."


    She bowed to me and her sisters copied her.


    Laya:"Very well then follow me."


    *I''ll turn them into blood warriors.*


    ***************Keltor POV******************


    Laya told me what the girls wanted and I made her promise not to mess with their souls or minds. She agreed so I let her do it.


    After about three weeks they finally showed themselves to me. They all looked about ten years older and had white hair like mine. Their eyes were red and they had fangs, but still appeared mostly human.


    Jenny:"I''ve never felt so strong!"


    Lucy:"It really hurt, but now I feel amazing!"


    Laya:"Sun light will irritate your skin and decrease your strength, speed and regeneration by 30%. If you drink fresh blood it will temporarily double all abilities."


    This seemed like a very useful modification so I wondered why she only used it now.


    Keltor:"Why haven''t you made these blood warriors before?"


    Laya:"Because it''s hard to collect all the right ingredients and it only works on normal humans."


    Keltor:"Ok then I want these three to learn how to fight under you. Your close combat skill is one of the best I''ve seen. When you think there ready have them practice with Stef so they can also learn how to fight a Mage."


    Laya:"I won''t go easy just because you like them."


    Keltor:"Of course you won''t since they could die if their teacher half assed their training. I believe you will turn them into splendid warriors."


    Laya:"I will make them some of the strongest in your army."


    She had a smile on her face that sent shivers down the girls spines. As she left with them Hercules came in.


    Hercules:"I have news."


    Keltor:"What is it?"


    Hercules:"The other races have all summoned heroes."


    Keltor:"Do you think they will be a problem."


    Hercules:"Yes there weapons give them incredible strength."


    Keltor:"What so you think we should do?"


    Hercules:"Some of my men tell me that one of the heroes seems like someone who may be swayed if offered enough."


    Keltor:"Have one man make contact with him and try persuading him to join us. If he fails then he will not be allowed to come back unless it''s with the head of one of the hero''s."


    Hercules:"Yes Sir. I have also received news that the beastmen have started marching soldiers towards us. They are being led by the second son of their chief."


    Keltor:"Send an assassin to kill him that will demoralize them."


    Hercules:"He seems to be strong so the assassin might fail. He just returned to his village after traveling to each races kingdom."


    Keltor:"Then send another assassin to poison there food supply incase the first fails to kill......what''s his name?"


    Hercules:"It''s Drexel."


    Keltor:"If Drexel survives then losing a there food supply should weaken them enough to force a retreat."


    Hercules:"Yes Sir."


    He turned and left after that and I rested in a nearby chair. I had regained many emotions since the girls started staying with us, but I was a ruler and I planned to lead my people to victory. I was no longer a human and felt no attachment to my old life, my new life was important to me.


    I had people important to me and I feared the other me destroying it all one day. I new that he would exist for even longer than I will so I could never rest easy. I needed to capture him and lock him up for good.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 20- Time Is On My Side

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 20


    Tessa has been studying the crystal in my chest to find a way to remove it. She told me that if it was destroyed without properly removing it I would die, and it might even damage my soul. Creating the Demon King caused rips in my soul so the crystal could do even more damage.


    Her work on the crystal provided some interesting results. She could create a pseudo blood crystal that could mimic the healing ability, but to a much weaker degree. It wouldn''t leach mana, but it would use it to heal wounds. Severed limbs were a lost cause though.


    I learned this crystal would also stall my aging so I could basically live forever unless some one ripped the crystal out of my chest. I liked the idea of being able to live as long as Tessa and not have to switch bodies.


    Tessa may have been a half elf but that was plenty to give her eternal youth. Elves stop aging once they look about 24 and cannot die of old age. Tessa was a wood elf which is what dominated the population of elves.


    The elves had better regeneration, strength, eye sight, hearing, dexterity and reaction time. Everything about an elf was superior to a human and the only race that was better were the beastmen. High elves were equal to a beastman plus had strong magic affinities, but they were arrogant and looked down on all other races.


    All races came together to fight the high elves even the sub race elves. After a long war the high elves were over whelmed by numbers and almost wiped out. The high elves were even more beautiful than the wood elves and released a natural pheromone that attracted women and men.


    A lot of the captured high elves were sold as sex slaves and even the men were bought when the women ran out. The natural charm made people lust after them regardless of gender.


    The wood elves being the majority became the leaders and the few high elves that escaped went into hiding. I was a little curious about how strongly their charm would affect me if I met one, but I new that was unlikely. Tessa told me the charm hardly effected other elves, but that every now and then a high elf with pheromones that affected its own kind were born.


    The pseudo crystal also granted eternal youth, but you could survive from it being torn out. I knew this was break through magic for humans so I told her to keep it a secret since I didn''t think humans were ready for it yet. I asked you to make one for Fraya, Ruby, Cal and Leon. Isaac told me he didn''t want one.


    This kind of magic could put them in trouble so I told them to keep it a secret too. Jeanette saw them all getting the red crystals and wanted one too. I had Tessa make a fake one that Jeanette wore as a necklace since I didn''t want her to have the body of a six year old forever. Tessa and I planned to give her a real one on her 18th birthday as a gift.


    I was happy and felt a sense of comfort knowing that I wouldn''t spend eternity alone. I was going to stay here with Tessa and the girls to guard Jeanette so I wouldn''t be able to fix my soul before they killed him. I wanted to be prepared so I had Tessa make extra pseudo blood crystals that I held onto incase someone had theirs stolen.


    I know I was being a little selfish, but I couldn''t help how I felt.


    I was currently having coffee with Sam.


    Sam:"Have you seen the dwarves hero he just arrived this morning. He already has two weapons."


    I spat out my coffee and it dirtied his white clothes.


    Sam:"Hey!!! What did you do that for!"


    Falon:"I was surprised!"


    Ribbons started covering the dirty spots and after a second they were clean again.


    Sam:"They make him pretty tough. It''s some golden fur trench coat and a belt. I couldn''t cut his skin and he was crazy strong."


    Falon:"You already fought him?"


    Sam:"Yeah! I bound him so he couldn''t attack me but I couldn''t do any damage."


    Falon:"What about the beastmen hero."


    Sam:"They haven''t got her yet. I think we''re going to meet them during the attack on Gart."


    Falon:"So I won''t get to meet that hero until after the battle."


    Sam:"You know the only enjoyable fights I get are when I fight without my weapon. If it against a hero neither of us can win, but anyone else and it''s too easy."


    Falon:"Even if no weapons are used your quite skilled in martial arts so a normal fight probably isn''t to hard either."


    Sam:"My father taught me boxing and I perfected my personal style while street fighting. I guess you don''t even know what I''m talking about."


    Falon:"No I understand. I took a little boxing, but didn''t stay in it since it felt to restricting."


    Sam:"Boxing exists in this world?"


    Falon:"No I took it while in another world."


    Sam:"Another! Do you mean mine!"


    Falon:"From what I''ve heard it sounds like the same world."


    Sam:"Were you summoned?"


    Falon:"No I traveled there."


    Sam:"Wow so I can go home after I''m done here?"


    Falon:"No I reincarnate every time I die so you can''t return."


    Sam:"That''s a cool power how did you get it?"


    Falon:"A spell but it won''t be usable again for a while."


    Sam:"Oh well I''m having to much fun here to go back anyway."


    Falon:"If my theory is right time flows differently between our two worlds. 8 years back on earth is only 1 year here."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sam:"I don''t really care about ever returning to that world."


    Falon:"I personally like this world more too."


    We finished our conversation and parted ways. I went to meet Dean the dwarven hero. I found him drinking in a tavern with other dwarves.


    *They seem to really like their hero.*


    Falon:"Hello Dean I''m Falon."


    Dean:"Hey sit down and have a drink Falon."


    I sat at his table and started drinking.


    I wanted to know a little about the dwarves so I started talking to him and the dwarves around him. The dwarves live in tribes some underground and some above. They live long lives 200-300 years like beastmen, but didn''t have eternal youth like elves and some demons.


    They were born with more talent in crafts then other races and passed down secret crafting techniques in their families. The dwarves that lived above ground looked mostly like a race of little kids while the underground dwarves looked tougher.


    Falon:"What do you plan to do after the war Dean."


    Dean:"I plan on returning to the dwarven city I was summoned in."


    Falon:"Doesn''t it feel uncomfortable living with a race that is so different."


    Dean:"Not at all I fit in well."


    I found that hard to believe since he was about six foot seven with spiky blonde hair and blue eyes. He had pure blonde hair like Tessa not dirty blonde like Sam.


    Falon:"What about starting a family won''t it be hard if there''s only dwarven women."


    I thought the other dwarves might be angry but I guess they were to drunk to realize. If they were sober and knew I was saying their women looked like kids this might have turned bad.


    Dean:"No no I prefer that. I''m a lolicon after all."


    He said that with a big smile and chugged down his beer. I decided to get up and leave. I made a mental note to keep Jeanette away from him.


    After another few months it was finally time for the attack on the capital so the soldiers and heroes left. I felt a little sad watching them leave. I had received the special enchanted glasses that I ordered and I was now wearing them, but I wanted them for the fight against the Demon King.


    I wanted to keep my family and friends safe so I started training them in the martial arts I knew. Fraya was the weakest even with the pseudo blood crystal so I taught her a little sword play and how to use my guns. She would be the only one I shared this technology with.


    For now she was using my guns during practice since I couldn''t have ones made for her right now. Cal and Ruby improved the most from learning martial arts and with the crystals their stamina went up along with strength. I felt like I was creating a pretty powerful little group.


    I taught Jeanette a little since she saw everyone else doing it and wanted to learn too. I made sure they all learned dark magic incase they needed a disguise, but Tessa was the only one who was any good at it. The others could do small changes like hair color or skin color.


    I told everyone about Tessa and my relationship. They told me that they already figured it out. Apparently Cal wanted to sleep with me again one night and saw something that she shouldn''t have.


    Jeanette:"I want to go swimming daddy!!!"


    I jumped up when she said that.


    Falon:"Then lets go!"


    I collected all the girls and we went for a swim in a nearby lake. We were all pretty comfortable with each other so we swam naked. Fraya was the only one that seemed embarrassed, but she was talked into joining us. I watched Jeanette splash around making sure she didn''t go to a deep part.


    Falon:"Things are really peaceful right now."


    Tessa was standing next to me in the water.


    Tessa:"Yeah it makes you forget that a war is being waged not to far from here."


    Jeanette:"Daddy! Mommy! I found a fish!"


    Jeanette was holding a small fish that looked kind of like a gold fish.


    Falon:"If you don''t put it back in the water it will die."


    She seemed to panic after I told her that and dropped the fish into the water and ran up to me crying.


    Jeanette:"Waaahhh! I didn''t mean to kill it wahhhh!"


    Falon:"It''s ok it''s not dead you set it free."


    I said while patting her head. She looked up at me and started drying her tears.


    Jeanette:"Really. *sniff*"


    Falon:"Yes really."


    She smiled and ran off the play in the water some more.


    Tessa:"I don''t know if I''ll be able to part with her when the Dranian Kingdom is restored."


    Falon:"Maybe we will be aloud to live in the royal palace with her."


    I said while smiling.


    Tessa:"I doubt the people who will really be in charge will allow it."


    Falon:"Your probably right. We could always run away with her."


    Tessa:"If you suggest it I might actually do it."


    Falon:"Lets just see how things go for now."


    We finished up our swim and returned to Haven.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 21- Times They Are A Changin

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    Prometheus was a Titan in Greek mythology. He governed over time.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 21


    I woke up to screaming so I jumped out of bed and put my glasses on. Jeanette and Tessa also woke up and started getting dressed. I drew my guns and we left my room to find out what was happening.


    Fraya was standing at the inns exit.


    Falon:"What''s going on?"


    Fraya:"We''re under attack! Ruby and Cal just left and I was about to come get you."


    I stepped outside to look around. I could see smoke rising on one side of the city and screams coming from all directions. People were rushing by trying to find a safe place to hide. I gave the colt python to Fraya.


    Falon:"Lets go. Tessa you stay behind us and protect Jeanette."


    Tessa:"Yes!"


    We went the opposite direction of the fires which is where Cal and Ruby went. We all knew this tactic of burning one escape route and attack from the other.


    We were being attacked by demons, but they looked kind of like the people from this city. Fraya and I shot everyone we came across in the head. They looked like corpses and seemed dumb. They leapt at us and tried to sink their teeth into our flesh. It felt like they were zombies.


    Falon:"Don''t let any of them bite or scratch you!"


    We finally caught up to Ruby and Cal who were chopping off demon heads and appeared to be completely unhurt.


    We fought horde after horde and their numbers started to thin out. We pushed past them to try and find the source and found Jack.


    Falon:"What are you doing here what about the attack on Gart?"


    Jack:"Ya know I can teleport through shadows as long as I''ve been to the location once."


    Falon:"Why are you here!?"


    Jack:"I wanted to test out my new creation. They''ll only last till sunset, but that''s long enough for a test."


    Falon:"What these zombies!?"


    Jack:"Oh! So you know what a zombie is?"


    Falon:"How did you make them!?"


    Jack:"With my new weapon, Clavicula Salomonis Regis. It''s a grimoire."


    I was pissed so I shot at him, but he turned to shadows and it passed through.


    Jack:"I heard the story about how you knew the Demon King so I thought if I give him your head along with all the soldiers coming to attack him he''ll trust me. Don''t worry I plan to kill him too after a while."


    Falon:"Try and take my head!"


    He turned to shadow and rushed towards me. He thrust his dagger towards my neck, but I dodged.


    Jack:"That was fast I thought you were normal."


    My new glasses had two enchantments on them. I had eagle sight in my left eye and what I call Prometheus vision in my right. Prometheus vision allowed me to see a few seconds into the future which is what let me know what attack was coming.


    He kept attacking but I dodged them all which angered him.


    Falon:"What''s wrong take my head."


    His shadow form dashed away and towards Jeanette and Tessa, but Tessa threw up a light barrier that he couldn''t get through.


    Jack:"Bastards! Die already!"


    We weren''t hurt but we couldn''t do any damage to him so retreating was our only option.


    Falon:"We need to retreat!"


    Tessa:"What about the people of Haven!"


    Falon:"Our job is to protect Jeanette so we need to leave now!"


    I was still dodging Jacks attacks and reached into my bag to pull out a smoke grenade that I threw at Jack. A cloud of smoke covered everyone around us. Cal and Ruby had stopped fighting zombies and met up with Tessa to prepare to retreat.


    The blood crystals allowed us to sort of sense each other so I ran by them and they knew to follow. With the eagle sight enchantment I could still see Jack after we got a safe distance away since he was at the top of an incline in the city.


    Tessa used magic to put out fires while we exited through the burning city gate. She was exhausted from putting out so many fires so I carried her as we moved farther away from the city. I felt bad about abandoning the people, but I had to keep the girls safe.


    I let Fraya keep the colt python since any trouble we ran into I could handle with the model 29. I had spent so much of my free time making bullets that I probably would have enough even if I never made anymore.


    After a few weeks we made it to a village and was quite surprised. It was a human and demon village. I had heard about them, but I''ve never seen humans living peacefully with demons. They were mostly halflings so they look human except for black hair and different skin colors.


    The humans all had brown hair and no one seemed bothered about living together. I knew there were villages like this on the outskirts of the demon continent and that the farther in you went the more demonic they become.


    We were able to get a room at an inn and later that night heard news about the attack on the capital. The humans were betrayed by heroes and slaughtered. The heads of Leon, Isaac and Wesson were put on display.


    The two heroes who didn''t betray, Sam and Dean, escaped with their lives and are now on the run. The traitor heroes Jack, Felicity and the beastman hero Beth were assigned the job of hunting the other heroes down.


    We all felt depressed so we quietly ate our meal and returned to our room to sleep. Village guards came to arrest us the next morning saying that I was a wanted criminal. We had to kill the guards and left the city. They were very weak, but I didn''t feel bad about killing them since I was over come with a sense of failure.


    Tessa:"What should we do now."


    Falon:"We can only stay on the run and look for comrades."


    We traveled to a bunch of small villages and stayed for a night. A year passed and we were heading to the elf kingdom. We tried the dwarves, but couldn''t get past the border since they are worried about being invaded. They told us that we would receive no help from them.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The elves didn''t really like humans, but it would be to difficult to try going to the beastmen. They increased the guards on their border as well, but I offered new military technology. The dwarves didn''t except because they felt that they had the best weapons. I showed the. The guns but they still refused.


    The elves let us in and we made it to Ryfemel(Elven capital) to meet the King of elves. He looked like a pretty boy in his early twenties with long green silky hair.


    King:"You say these guns can allow one of my men to kill ten times as many people."


    We were all kneeling in front of the king while he was on his throne. We looked dirty after the year of traveling and had patched up clothes on. They had taken my guns and satchel, but I knew they would.


    Falon:"Yes my lord and I am the only one who knows how to create them."


    King:"I will give you one week to create a weapon that strengthens our army. If you succeed I will allow you and your......friends to live here. I would not even consider this if it wasn''t for the war that will surely be coming to our people."


    Falon:"I understand my lord and I vow to deliver weapons strong enough to force all of your enemy''s to think twice before attacking you."


    The kings looked bored through our entire conversation.


    King:"You girls will share a room and must never leave without one of my guards accompanying you. The man will stay in a workshop for the week with some of my best metal workers."


    Falon:"We thank you for your generosity my lord."


    The king waved a hand and we were escorted away by a guard. I got the feeling he didn''t expect much from me. I worked for that entire week with the metal workers to create this worlds first cannon.


    I met up with the girls again when the week was over.


    Tessa:"You look terrible what happened?"


    Falon:"I''ve just been working nonstop all week."


    Jeanette:"Daddy these people are mean."


    She said with a pouty face.


    Falon:"They just don''t trust us Jeanette, but that will change today when the king sees this cannon."


    We were waiting outside for the king so we could show him the cannon. I saw him walking up to us with ten guards around him.


    King:"Show me this weapon I have other business to attend to."


    I had the cannon prepared before he even arrived so I touched the fuse hole with a torch. There was an explosion that caused the king to fall flat on his butt and all the guards pulled out swords. The cannon ball flew out and slammed into a tree destroying it. Wood chips went everywhere and the king just starred at the tree in disbelief.


    Falon:"It makes a loud noise, but does a lot of damage."


    The king stood up from the ground and look directly at me.


    King:"You are welcome to join our people and I will put you in charge of military weapons."


    He talked to another pretty boy for a while then left and the pretty boy came up to us.


    Pretty Boy:"You will be given a house near the metal workers and report to the same workshop and continue your work. We will give you new workers to teach a different weapon to while the ones you worked with will continue building new cannons."


    We got a small house so Ruby, Cal and Fraya shared a room while Tessa, Jeanette and I shared another. Tessa and I made Jeanette stay in the other room when we needed alone time.


    The elves that lived near us that worked with metal got use to us and we even became friends. I continued to live and work there for another year with the girls.


    We had been accepted into the elf society and their army was stronger than ever. The cannons had a little trouble being used close to the capital because of all the trees, but they were mostly used to guard the border.


    Tessa was happy to see the city her mother grew up in so we took Jeanette on walks often to see different parts of it. We received no news on the heroes that were still running and the Demon King has yet to start a war against the elves.


    *****************Leon POV*****************


    We were marching towards Gart to reclaim it.


    Isaac:"You look nervous Leon."


    Leon:"I have a bad feeling about this battle."


    Isaac:"If you die I''ll make sure to ave he your death."


    Leon:"I don''t plan on dieing so there''s no need."


    The capital was only a few hours away from us and the battle will starting as soon as we get there. I saw a blur run by me and blood covered my vision. When I wiped it away soldiers all around me had there heads severed.


    I drew my sword and looked around then I saw the hero Felicity with her long sword drawn. I remembered her hero weapon and knew that blur was her.


    Leon:"Yooouuuuuu!!! Did this!"


    I jumped off my horse towards her but she was so fast that I couldn''t block as her sword went straight through my heart. The crystal that Falon gave me couldn''t heal fatal wounds so I knew I would die without a healer. I fell to the ground and couldn''t move. I could see Isaac getting off his horse, but he was being cautious.


    A dark shadow appeared behind him and a dagger cut his throat. The wound started to heal, but the shadow shoved the dagger farther in and cut the head off. My consciousness started fading as I watched the shadow take human form and I saw Jack.


    *So two heroes betrayed us.*


    My vision went black as Jack approached my body.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 22- Dirty Deeds Done Dirt Cheap

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 22


    It''s been two years since we left Haven and we are now living in Ryfemel the elves capital. I asked about their hero Felicity and found out that she was a rather quiet hero.


    *I wonder why she turned traitor.*


    I have been working to create weapons for the elves, but I''ve only given them older weaponry. I had plans for other things that would increase the power of their armies. I was worried that the elves would become too strong if we defeat the Demon King and the heroes, but that was a later problem.


    It was Jeanette''s birthday and she would be turning 9 today. Tessa and I made her a bracelet that has small blood red crystals on it that is enchanted to decrease her weight by 20%. This will help make her faster during training.


    Jeanette:"Thank you mommy thank you daddy it matches my necklace."


    I have continued all of their martial arts training and asked the king to gather the best wind and fire mages. I was going to let Jeanette ride on a new invention. The King met me with a group of elves and I told everyone to just watch for now.


    Jeanette, Tessa and I climbed into a basket and Tessa started creating flames. The heat filled the balloon attached to the basket and we started to rise. I showed them the hot air balloon.


    Jeanette:"Woooow!! We''re flying!!"


    Tessa:"How do flames help us fly Falon? Is this a new kind of magic?"


    Falon:"No it''s science."


    We landed the balloon and the king came up to us.


    King:"What is this flying monster your riding?"


    Fallon:"It''s a balloon."


    King:"Are there more of it''s kind?"


    Falon:"Balloons aren''t monsters they''re made."


    King:"Good then we will be able to put mages in them to shot at enemy armies."


    Falon:"You will need a Mage that knows fire and wind magic. The heat will make it rise and the wind will steer it."


    King:"Very well once a few of these balloons are made I want to to teach these men how to use them."


    Falon:"Yes my lord."


    The king left and the mages he brought with him stayed behind. I told everyone to meet back here in four days to begin training to fly the balloons.


    I returned to our house with Jeanette and Tessa. I was wondering if they would ever give us a nicer place since I did drastically strengthen their military. They were able to put less guards on the border because of my cannons and special locations even had land mines.


    As a last precaution Tessa and I have been working together to create a magic circle that would create a powerful barrier around the kings castle. It was a combination of my knowledge in magic and what she has learned from blood magic.


    The barrier could convert any magical attack it suffered back into it''s mana form and used that to help the barrier stay up longer. It took a lot of mages to start it up, but it would stay up for about a day unless it was attacked with magic which would keep it up longer.


    We were treated great, but we were also feared. With the exception of Jeanette we could all beat the strongest elf in single combat. The best Mage and warrior were far inferior in combat skill compared to us. The elves were born with all around better bodies, but we weren''t really human anymore.


    Fraya and I were the weakest since we needed the guns, but if it was hand to hand even Fraya was a match for the strongest warrior.


    ****************Ruby POV****************


    I''ve been training with Falon and then with Cal everyday in order to get stronger. Cal seems to idolize her brother and doesn''t even realize that I idolize her. I''ve always jumped into battle too fast and that''s why I could never win against Cal or Falon.


    I''ve actually liked Falon for a long time, but I knew I never had a chance with Tessa around. I really like all the girls around Falon and I think even if Tessa wasn''t here I''d even be ranked below his sisters.


    I was surprised to find out that he had died once and hearing it reminded me of when I first started liking him. He used lightning to kill a bunch of wolves and when he did it I thought about how amazing he was. It looked like a divine being saving us.


    I enjoy when he trains us in the mornings since he''s a hands on teacher. Fraya can''t stop blushing when he''s touching her and I know Cal is happy about it. I try to make a serious face when he touches me, but some times he gets a little close to sensitive spots.


    I''ve had a few elves approach me, but I''m not interested in anyone else. I may only be considered a friend to Falon, but I can live with that for now. We have crystals that keep us young so maybe I''ll get a turn eventually. They were in the center of our chests just like Falons. Right now we need to focus on stopping the Demon King and heroes.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I really want to fight those heroes after what they did. Leon and Isaac were important to Falon and his sisters. Falon seemed a little crueler for a short period after he found out they died, but he went back to normal.


    I was watching Jeanette alone in the house. I chased her around and we ended up in Falon, Tessa and Jeanette''s bedroom. She jumped onto the bed and I followed then started tickling her.


    Jeanette:"Hahahahahah!"


    Ruby:"You can''t escape from me Muahhahahahah!"


    I finally stopped tickling her and we just laid on the bed then we fell asleep. I woke up and was surprised that I was being carried. When I looked up I saw Falon.


    Falon:"Sorry for waking you I was carrying you to your bed."


    Ruby:"I-it''s ok."


    I felt comfortable in his arms, but it didn''t last very long since my room was right next to his. He gently placed me on my bed.


    Ruby:"Thank you."


    Falon:"There''s no need to thank me. Cal and Fraya will be home soon so I''ll tell them to be quiet while entering the room."


    Ruby:"Ok."


    He turned and left so I snuggled up under my blanket. I could still smell his scent on me. The next morning I put a lot more effort into the training.


    ***************Jeanette POV***************


    I love living with mommy and daddy and my aunties. When I lived in the palace I only ever spent time with maids. I never even met my real parents and my bed always felt so big and cold.


    I always have someone to play with now and I get to sleep with mommy and daddy. Daddy is super smart and helps the elves. Mommy is a really strong Mage.


    Daddy teaches me how to fight and mommy helps me learn magic. My new family is very strong. I''m happy now and love my family more than anything.


    *****************Keltor POV****************


    I''m worried. The heroes have been with us for two years now and they are gaining popularity with the other demons. My people are now split into two factions the Demon Kings side and the heroes side.


    Keltor:"Shit! I never should have let those bastards join us!"


    I screamed as I slammed my fist down onto my desk. Jenny and her sister were standing in the corner while Laya sat beside me. The only reason they hadn''t tried to kill us yet is because they don''t know all of our fighting capabilities.


    Hercules is the one they fear the most since no one has a clue of how to actually kill him. I''m lucky he stayed on my side during the split. I sank my head down.


    Keltor:"I''m a failure as a king."


    Jenny and her sisters came to comfort me. I had officially taken them as concubines half a year ago.


    Laya:"We have to kill them all. The demons only follow them because of fear that there stronger than you."


    Jenny:"We can kill them for you!"


    Lucy & Lilly:"Yeah!"


    Keltor:"No. They are strong so I won''t risk your lives."


    Jenny:"We can do it."


    Keltor:"If I decide it''s time to attack then we will all go together. The other races will have a chance to gather their full forces and plan an attack. We will be weaker after an internal war."


    We are stuck in a stalemate which could only end badly.


    Laya:"What about getting an outside force to attack their faction."


    Keltor:"Who would be dumb enough to do that?"


    Laya:"I''ve received information on the whereabouts of the missing heroes who didn''t join us. If we help create a force to support them and give them the other heroes location I''m sure they would attack. We will be able to go in after and kill anyone who''s left."


    Keltor:"That''s a great plan, but why didn''t you tell me you had information on the other heroes?"


    Laya:"I wanted to surprise you."


    Keltor:"Is there any news on Falon and the book. As long as that girl with your other soul exists I can be shoved back into him."


    Laya:"There is no news, but I won''t let that happen to you."


    Jenny:"We will protect you too."


    Lilly & Lucy:"Yeah!"


    Keltor:"Thank you girls."<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 23- A Farewell To Kings

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 23


    I was summoned by the king and since I was watching Jeanette alone today she came with me. We entered the throne room and kneeled.


    Falon:"You summoned me my lord."


    King:"Yes I would like to introduce someone to you. Come in."


    An elf man approached from behind me and kneeled.


    Kings:"This is my son Lamruil. He will be the next king once I die. Today I decided that he will leave for the border to inspect how the soldiers do their jobs. I wish for you to accompany him."


    Falon:"Of course I will my lord. When do we depart?"


    King:"Tomorrow right before the sun comes up. You will protect him and give explanations about the new set up of our borders that you created."


    Falon:"Yes my lord."


    King:"If you feel the need you may take any of your family with you."


    Falon:"Thank you."


    The king talked for a while telling me the planned route we would take while visiting the way points at the border. Lamruil didn''t speak the entire time so I remained quiet too.


    King:"You are dismissed. Lamruil will be waiting at the main gate jus before the sun rises."


    Falon:"I will be there my lord."


    Jeanette and I stood then bowed and left the room. We spent the rest of the day back at the house. When everyone finally got home I told them about my next job.


    Falon:"Anyone want to come?"


    Tessa:"I have some modifications to the barriers magic circle to do tomorrow so I can''t."


    Cal:"Ruby, Fraya and I have squad exercises with the kings elite guard tomorrow."


    Falon:"Guess I''ll be going alone then. It will probably take a week."


    Jeanette:"I''ll go with you daddy."


    Tessa:"It''s to dangerous for you to leave the capital."


    Falon:"Hold on maybe she should go."


    Tessa:"Why?"


    Falon:"She''s already 9 and her training has progressed well, but she still has never been in a real fight. I can have her hunt monsters while we''re traveling to the border."


    Tessa:"She could get hurt."


    Falon:"I''ll be there incase a strong monster appears and we don''t have to worry about anyone else attacking since all of our enemies live on the other side of the border."


    Jeanette:"I''m strong now so I won''t need to be protected."


    Tessa:"Well..........I guess it''s ok."


    Jeanette:"Yay!! Thank you mommy!"


    Jeanette jumped up and kissed Tessa on the cheek while hugging her then did the same to me.


    Jeanette:"Thank you daddy!"


    We went to bed early that night so that we would be rested for the journey. Since we were on the run I got into the habit of sleeping lightly and I was always up before the sun.


    It was still dark when I woke up, but I knew it wouldn''t be long before the sun rose. I woke Jeanette up and the two of us got ready. I kissed Tessa while she was still sleeping before we left.


    Lamruil was waiting at the gate with a wagon. I put Jeantte into the wagon and climbed into the front next to Lamruil.


    Falon:"No other guards will be coming?"


    Lamruil:"No only us."


    *Does the king trust me this much or is his son strong?*


    During the trip I went hunting with Jeanette, but we stayed close to camp incase something happened to the prince. Jeanette used a dagger in her left hand and a gauntlet on her right which she could use for blocking or punching.


    I was proud to see how good she became. I made her fight with only weapons first then only magic then both. The prince didn''t say much at first, but he warmed up to us. We made it to the border and talked to some guards.


    Guard:"Here have a drink you two it must have been a long journey."


    Falon:"Thanks."


    I took the drink, but Lamruil wasn''t interested. I only had one since I didn''t want to look like a drunkard in front of Jeanette.


    There was a guard with full armor on and I couldn''t even see his face, but he had been watching us this entire time. I started to think that he may be after the princes life.


    Falon:"Who is that guy."


    Guard:"He''s a new guy. He was part of a unit of elves that went out to check on the situation with the demon king, but he was the only one to return. He''s resting here then he will head to the capital to report."


    Falon:"Oh thanks."


    I shrugged it off as a guy being paranoid of humans. The guards had all heard of the strength of me and my family so they wanted a match. I gave Jeanette all my weapons, satchel and glasses since this would be a fist fight. They were all very weak until the strange guy from before joined.


    He threw a punch and flames appeared around us blocking the soldiers from interfering. He removed his mask and I saw and elf man, but then his face started to distort and revealed Stefs face.


    Stef:"Been a while Falon."


    Falon:"Stef! What are you doing here!"


    Stef:"I was sent to kill you since you apparently increase the demon kings power."


    Falon:"What do you mean don''t you work for him."


    Stef:"Not anymore so my job is to weaken him."


    He sent a fire ball towards my chest, but I dodged.


    *He knows to destroy the crystal!*


    I knew I didn''t stand a chance, but I blitzed him. He was surprised and I shoved him backwards driving my fingers into his eyes.


    Stef:"Aaaaaahhhh!!!"


    He grabbed my wrists and lite them on fire so I jumped back.


    Jeanette:"Don''t hurt my daddy!"


    Jeanette was about to leap through the flames.


    Falon:"Stop! Stay away!"


    Stefs eyes had healed and he saw the little girl then jumped towards her. I was to slow and he pulled her in and wrapped his hands around her neck.


    Stef:"Don''t move or I kill her!"


    He looked pissed so I froze.


    Stef:"You, Cal and Ruby left me in a pathetic state last time. I never felt so much hatred before. I want to watch you all slowly die."


    Falon:"Let her go!"


    Stef:"Sure but you need to throw me that crystal in your chest."


    I could think of only one way to save Jeanette.


    *****************Sam POV***************


    Three of the heroes betrayed us. Dean and I fought for two days straight against Felicity and the beastman hero Beth. After the demons slaughtered our army Dean and I decided to retreat.


    Three and a half weeks later we made it back to Haven to find out it was attacked. Many citizens had died, but they were already rebuilding. I looked everywhere and couldn''t find Falon and the others.


    I had failed as a hero. This was the first time for me and I didn''t know what to do. Dean told me that we couldn''t stay here since the demons would be hunting us. I followed him, but I didn''t really care anymore. I felt so utterly crushed and a new feeling started selling up inside me.


    I wanted revenge against Jack and the other heroes. Dean was my only comrade left so we couldn''t win single handedly unless we got stronger.


    Dean:"I think we should head for the dwarven capital."


    Sam:"Do you think we will be able to get another army to stand up to demons?"


    Dean:"For now all we need is a safe place to sleep."


    We made it to the border, and they were reluctant to let us in until they found out Dean was their hero. They had already heard news about what happened so everyone was cautious around us thinking we might betray them.


    After two years there was no mistrust left and we were included in the war plans. The dwarves still wanted revenge for the destruction of one of their cities. The elves closed their borders off and waited. The demons didnt seem to be making any moves either.


    The beastmen also cut off war talks and created a peace treaty with the demon king. The man who led the beastmen during the previous battle was the representative that talked to the demon king.


    To our surprise some demons wanted to help. The demons that lived close to the border of the human kingdom didn''t like the demon king and wanted to help kill him.


    They wished for a more peaceful relationship with the humans. We gathered a powerful army for the next battle. Some information on the heroes location slipped out and the plans were made.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    We were worried about Beth since we knew very little about her weapon. During the battle she seemed to teleport and could predict what we were gonna do. She was great support for Felicity, but she never attacked us.


    I couldn''t catch Felicity because of Beth''s predicts. Dean was suppose to catch Beth, but when ever he got close she would disappear and appear somewhere else.


    We moved our army towards the heroes location and surrounded it. Surprisingly there weren''t very many soldiers.


    Dean:"This could be a trap."


    Sam:"We won''t know until we check it out."


    Dean and I had the job of sneaking in since only surprise attacks work on Jack. His shadow abilities were feared. The entire place was empty.


    Sam:"Where are they?"


    Dean:"If it wasn''t a trap maybe we missed them. They could have escaped before we got here."


    Sam:"I feel something in the air. Something is happening tonight so we need to get trackers working on finding where they went."


    ****************Jack POV***************


    Tonight we kill the demon king. I spent the last two years recruiting. I have soldiers from the previous army and demons. I only needed these men to hold off his army and once he''s dead I will rule.


    Coming to this world was the best thing that ever happened to me. I can openly kill and all my men just cheer me on.


    Jack:"Tonight we set our selves free from his pathetic rule!"


    The demons all cheered and I couldn''t help, but smile ear to ear.


    *Tonight I take his head and his throne. I hope I get a chance to fuck those girls he keeps around before I kill them.*


    The two armies clashed and the heroes and I cleaved our way through the enemies. I could feel the pressure the Demon King emitted as he approached so I changed into my shadow form.


    Keltor:"Fight me heroes!"


    He didn''t have any of the girls with him so I was a little sad.


    Jack:"Where are those girls that always follow you around."


    Keltor:"I have moved them to a safe location."


    Jack:"That sucks I was really looking forward to having some fun with them."


    Keltor:"I won''t let you leave this battlefield alive."


    *Hahaha the heroes ended up in a direct confrontation with the demon king just like we were summoned to do.*


    Beth had the hour glass of Chronus which gave her prophetic abilities and slight control over time. She could only freeze time for a minute at a time. We kept her in the back to tell us what moves the enemy would make.


    Jack:"Felicity I''ve got the left."


    I dashed towards the demon king while in shadow form and Felicity attacked with a sword. She was a lot faster than me so she got a few hits in before I even made it. The demon king looked unfazed so I shoved my dagger into his throat.


    It went in deep, but he grabbed the hilt and tried to take it from me. Luckily it becomes a part of me when in shadow form so he couldn''t take it, but I couldn''t go anywhere since he had a strong hold on it.


    Beth:"Get out of there!"


    There was a bright flash that made my shadows disappear and sent Felicity flying backwards. I was able to reform myself, but light damage hurts my real body. I only fight at night to keep this weakness from being exploited.


    Half of our base is underground and I stay there during the day. There was a crater left with the demon king standing in the middle.


    Jack:"Shit he''s more powerful then I thought!"


    I was now worried since I had never seen him fight before I assumed he was as strong as a hero.


    *All of the heroes might be able to beat him, but the three of us aren''t enough! Shit! Shit! Shit! I want to kill this bastard!!!*


    The demon king was using magic to heal the neck wound. I was more pissed then ever before and I wished my trump card would show up.


    Hercules:"I have returned my king."


    Keltor:"Have the girls been safely delivered?"


    Hercules:"Yes and I have fulfilled my duty and must apologize for I can no longer serve you."


    Keltor:"I knew this was coming, but know that I won''t hold back."


    Hercules:"I would be insulted if you did."


    I smiled. This is what I was waiting for, my trump card. Hercules was mine now and I would have to punish him later for being late. I don''t know why, but he came to me offering his service.


    The demon king went for a one hit kill by using lightning magic. It started with sparks leaping from finger to finger then shot out straight for Hercules. He didn''t even try to dodge and was sent flying back while his skin was charred.


    I was pretty sure he had been cooked all the way through, but the burnt corpse rose and the skin started to repair it''s self.


    Keltor:"I guess even lightning can''t kill you."


    Hercules:"You used a lot of mana during these two battles. It won''t be long before you run out using powerful spells like those."


    Keltor:"I''ll finish you before that."


    Wind blades were sent from the demon king to Hercules chopping off all his limbs, but he still healed from it. Hercules finally decided to attack and sent a wave of flames towards the demon king.


    They were extinguished by water walls, but it took three for the flames to completely stop. Hercules had been running with the flames and had closed the distance between him and the demon king.


    Spikes of earth came up from the ground to defend the demon king and Hercules smashed through them. The demon king used wind magic to hurdle himself into the air, but was followed by Hercules.


    Keltor:"Take this!"


    A four lances made of light went flying from the demon king and stabbed into each limb of Hercules. He was pinned to the ground and the demon king approached him. I could tell he used a lot of mana on his spells since he looked tired.


    Keltor:"If this fails I don''t know if you can die."


    Hercules:"I can and it''s very simple, but you must figure out how on your own."


    The demon king tour through the chest of Hercules and brought out his heart. He then used a combination of water and wind magic to pull all liquids out of his body including his blood.


    Hercules looked like a shriveled up corpse. After a few seconds nothing happened so the demon king decided to approach me. I prepared for a fight, but he stopped half way and turned back towards Hercules.


    Keltor:"Not even that worked......... I guess I lose."


    Hercules looked normal again and the light lances started to fade then he shattered them. He dashed towards the demon king and sent his hand straight through him then pulled it out. There was a hole in the demon kings chest where his heart us to be.


    ****************Falon POV******************


    I jammed my nails into my chest and pulled out the crystal with a piece of my heart which I already knew would happen.


    Stef:"Hahahahaah! Now your dead! I win! Hahahha!"


    I felt some of my mana flow back into me, but it was just enough to do the spell I needed. I had been thinking of a spell that might kill him incase we had to fight him again. I never expected to be the one to use it.


    Falon:"Self destruct!"


    A beam of mana shot towards Stef hitting him and causing him to fall backwards releasing Jeanette. She ran towards me, but stopped when something wet hit her back. She turned to look and saw Stef turned into a puddle of blood.


    I made every cell in his body self destruct at the same time. I fell straight to the ground and my vision went black. I was dead.


    *****************Keltor POV****************


    Keltor:"I guess.......I wasn''t a very good king. Sorry Laya...Lilly....Jenny.....Luc........."


    The demon king went to his knees then fell over.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 24- Gods Dice

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 24


    *****************Willow POV****************


    My name is Willow and I''m a 15 year old girl. I live in San Diego, California and go to high school. I''m a straight A student and painfully shy.


    The world has always felt weird to me, but I could never figure out why. I never told anyone about my greatest secret, I like girls. There is a beautiful blonde girl in my gym class that I can''t help, but stare at.


    Female Teacher:"Willow get changed class is about to start."


    Willow:"I''m having really bad cramps today."


    Female Teacher:"You have those everyday. I won''t let you keep skipping class using that excuse."


    *I''m seriously not lying today!*


    I don''t have any friends so I spend my free time reading light novels. I never have to study since I''ve always felt like I already knew what I was being taught. I have one older brother who is such a douche. My parents work all the time to keep our lights from getting turned off.


    Boys hit on me sometimes, but I always brush them off since I know what they want. I spend my time at school or home.


    Brother:"Hey I''ve got some friends who want to meet you."


    Willow:"Get out of my room!"


    I throw a stuffed bear at him, but he catches it.


    Brother:"Come on they just want to meet you I promise it won''t take long."


    Willow:"Don''t you have classes today. Is college so easy you don''t even need to go."


    Brother:"I took a day off so what. Look I''ll pay you to come with me."


    Willow:"I don''t want to hang out with you and your friends."


    Brother:"The girl I was suppose to bring to this get together backed out so I need a new one or my friends will be pissed."


    Willow:"I don''t care."


    Brother:"$100."


    Willow:"$200."


    Brother:"That''s robbery."


    Willow:"Pitting up with your annoying friends is expensive."


    Brother:"Fine lets go."


    ****************Keltor POV****************


    It''s dark. Where am I. I can''t feel anything or see anything.


    ????:"Welcome my child."


    Keltor:"Who are you? I can''t see you."


    ????:"There is no need to see me because you will not stay here long."


    Keltor:"Where will I be going?"


    ????:"I will be helping you to live again."


    Keltor:"How?"


    ????:"The other part of your soul has split into two again."


    Keltor:"What?"


    ????:"The one who was known as Falon has lost another piece of his soul, but this time it is not attached to a body. A crystal holds the missing fragment and that is where I will send you."


    Keltor:"Your sending me to a crystal. How will that help me to live again."


    ????:"The two fragments will recombine then the one piece with a body will need to fuse with the fragment in the crystal. All will become one again."


    Keltor:"Who are you."


    ????:"I am a God."


    I could feel myself being pulled to the fragment that the other me left behind. It was in a blood red crystal that was being clutched by a small child. As the piece and I became one I started to receive memories.


    ***************Tessa POV****************


    We all cried when Jeanette returned home. We knew he would be born again and that some day we would reunite, but it still hurt. Jeanette didn''t understand when I explained it to her.


    Tessa:"He''s not dead. He just has to get a new body. Once he returns to us his appearance will have changed, but it will still be him."


    We had a funeral for him and the king attended. No one knew about his reincarnation except us, but we didn''t plan on telling them. It could be many years before he returns and all we can do is wait.


    Jeanette brought back the crystal and I could feel his presence coming from it, but I assumed it was because of all the mana it drained. I turned it into a necklace to wear. We all decided to wait for him here in this house.


    It''s been 19 years since Falon died. Isaac showed up one day and is now a 15 year old boy from the demon race. He wasn''t allowed through the border so we had to go out to meet him.


    Isaac:"It''s nice to see all of you but I''m surprised those crystals worked."


    Cal:"There great I never have to worry about my body getting weaker."


    Isaac:"So where''s Falon?"


    Sadness appeared on everyone''s face.


    Tessa:"He died 19 years ago and hasn''t returned yet."


    Isaac:"That''s weird. He should be back already. Maybe he can''t contact you."


    Tessa:"I hope nothing is wrong."


    Isaac:"Hey he''s ok. Look at me I''ve been doing this much longer than he has and I''m fine."


    We all talked for hours before we moved on to more serious topics.


    Tessa:"What''s it like in the Dranian Kingdom?"


    Isaac:"Well after the heroes killed the demon king they became the new rulers and now Gart is back up on it''s feet."


    Tessa:"What''s it like there."


    Isaac:"It looks fine, but it''s rotten in the royal palace. Jack is the new king and he has already conquered parts of the dwarven and beastmen continents."


    Tessa:"Will he not stop until all of the world is under his foot."


    Isaac:"The two real heroes remaining are the only reason he hasn''t already conquered both races. Sam aids the beastmen while Dean helps the dwarves."


    Ruby:"We need to do something! These elves only want to keep themselves safe!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Isaac:"The elves are the only ones that have the military power to fight, but that will only last for so long."


    Cal:"No one can beat the weapons big brother made."


    Tessa:"No he''s right eventually a weakness will be found."


    Isaac looked at Fraya and noticed that she was carrying both of Falons guns, his satchel and wore his glasses.


    Isaac:"So your trying to be like your brother?"


    Fraya:"No it''s just that this is the best way to protect myself how Falon taught me."


    Isaac:"Haha! Maybe I should have him make me a gun next time I see him."


    Fraya:"I doubt he would."


    Isaac:"Well it was nice seeing you all again, but I''ve got to start heading back."


    Tessa:"Back where?"


    Isaac:"To Gart. I''ve shown great promise and have been promoted to a royal guard that''s how I got the information you all were here."


    Cal:"Your a guard for Jack!"


    Isaac:"Yeah! You need to keep your enemies close and I''ll be a good inside man if the elves ever plan on fighting him."


    Tessa:"Thank you. We will speak to the king as soon as we return and inform him of your existence."


    Isaac:"I''ll help in any way I can. If I see the chance I may kill Jack myself."


    Tessa:"Don''t take any chances."


    Isaac:"Sure sure."


    He turned and left so we went back to the capital. We informed some soldiers that we had some information on the Hero King and they escorted me to the throne room.


    When I entered I saw the king on his throne and the prince kneeling so I kneeled beside him.


    Tessa:"Sir I have a trusted friend in Garts royal guard who wants to assist us in a war against the Hero King."


    King:"Are you asking me to plunge my people into war?"


    Tessa:"No sir I''m just informing you of the resources we currently have."


    Lamruil:"Father I believe it is time that we crush the Hero King."


    King:"We are safe and our people prosper yet you want to bring war to us?"


    Lamruil:"Father I only wish to put an end to the torment that the other races face. While other races have there land taken and citizens killed we hide here."


    King:"We have no obligation to help them."


    Lamruil:"Father why did the high elves lose everything even though they were the strongest race."


    King:"Because they thought themselves better than all others."


    Lamruil:"They isolated them selves. What do you think we are doing right now."


    The king looked a little angry.


    King:"I don''t like what you are insinuating Lamruil."


    Lamruil:"The Hero King will surely turn to our people once he has conquered the other races. Are we arrogant enough to think that we can fight off the whole world."


    King:"We have weapons beyond their comprehension. No one stands a chance against us."


    Lamruil:"Those weapons were a gift from a human. I can''t sit around and watch as we are surrounded!"


    The king stayed silent for a while with a look of deep thought.


    King:"Very well I will gather my generals and we shall discuss our plans for the future. You will be present too Lamruil."


    Lamruil:"Thank you father!"


    I was glad that Lamruil was able to convince the king so we can finally attack. Falon not appearing all this time is troubling, but we can''t wait around forever.


    After a week it was decided that war would start. Since the demons led by the heroes are the enemies we know this will be a fight against demons and humans.


    *I hope Falon is ok.*


    ****************Laya POV***************


    It''s been 19 years since Keltor died. He signed a peace treaty with the beastman race and they have been sheltering us. We live deep in the forest, but the raids from the Hero Kings armies come very frequently.


    The hero Sam showed up ten years ago to defend the beastmen. I wanted to kill him the second I saw him just for being a hero, but I know we need him. I will get my revenge and kill Jack. Keltor used magic to put us into a temporary coma so that he could fight alone. Maybe he knew he would die.


    Jenny, her sisters and I live together and work with the clan head Drexel in defending the villages, but we all know it''s only a matter of time before all is lost.


    ****************Willow POV****************


    My brother took me too a karaoke mixer. When I entered the room I saw four boys and one girl. It was the blonde girl from my gym class.


    Boy 1:"Hi take a seat."


    Willow:"Sure."


    I sat across from the blonde girl. A boy set on either side of me and got a little to close.


    Boy 2:"Here''s some juice."


    Willow:"Thanks."


    I took a big gulp to prepare for talking and looked over at the blonde girl. Something seemed wrong with her then I realized she seemed kind of drunk. I looked down at my drink and knew that something had to be in it.


    Boy 1:"You drank a lot at once."


    My vision started to get hazy.


    Willow:"What did you put in my drink."


    Boy 2:"Don''t worry you''ll just be taking a little nap."


    My legs lost all feeling and I fell on my face. I struggled to pull myself up, but I passed out.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 25- Say Hello To Heaven

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 25


    ****************Jack POV**************


    Life is boring. I''m a king and get all the money, food, women and toys I could ask for. I''m getting older and I want immortality. I over heard Falons talk to Tessa about stones that grant eternal youth. My plan was to take the stones from them, but the only one we got was Leon''s and that bitch Felicity destroyed it when she killed him.


    Guard:"My King the new toy you wanted is here."


    Jack:"Good I''ve been waiting for it."


    My toys are the only thing that relieves my boredom and helps me work off stress. I went to my toy room to play. When I entered I saw my new toy lying on the table naked strapped down.


    Jack:"A beauty like you is rare so I just had to have you."


    Female Toy:"P-please s-s-sir I need t-to *sniff* get home."


    Jack:"I''m sorry but you won''t be going home."


    I removed my clothes, picked up my dagger and climbed on top of her.


    Jack:"This is going to be so much fun."


    I started making small cuts all over her body which made her scream.


    *aaahhh she makes such lovely sounds.*


    Jack:"Has anyone had the pleasure of fucking you yet?"


    She didn''t answer me and continued to cry. I was a little angry so I shoved the tip of the dagger into her asshole and that made her scream even more. She still didn''t answer me, but I didn''t care any more and started to fuck her.


    She cried and screamed while I had my fun oh and by the way she was a virgin. I decided to cut her straps and climb off of her. I backed away and watched as she fell off the table and tried to stand which made me laugh.


    Jack:"Now what are you going to do?"


    She didn''t say anything then dashed at me I punched her in the stomach which made her vomit a little and fall to her knees. I shoved her over and climbed back on top of her.


    Jack:"I really liked the fun we had together how about another round tomorrow."


    She was crying and still not saying anything to me. I fucked her again then called the healers in.


    Jack:"Make sure she''s entirely healed and bring her back tomorrow. I like this one what was her name again."


    Guard:"It''s Violet my king."


    Jack:"That''s a wonderful name."


    Beth left a long time ago. I promised Beth and Felicity immortality and even shared the secret of the stones with them, but since we can''t get into the elves kingdom to get to them I wasn''t able to deliver the stones.


    Felicity stayed but I hate that fucking bitch. She was just some track athlete back in our world so she''s a meathead. I will conquer this world and crush anyone who stands in my way.


    ***************Willow POV**************


    I woke up with both of my hands cuffed to a water pipe. I didn''t know where I was and there wasn''t any light. A door opened and I could see a silhouette of a man.


    Brother:"Hey sis looks like your in a pinch."


    Willow:"Where am I? What''s happening?"


    Brother:"I''ve always hated you. You were so perfect and never even tried."


    Willow:"What are you talking about?"


    Brother:"I was always being compared to you. I was kicked out of school for selling drugs. The college didn''t want a big scandal so they threatened me to leave or they would tell the cops. My life has always been shit and it all started because of you."


    Willow:"I never did anything."


    Brother:"Just existing was enough. I don''t even want to talk to you anymore. Listen life is going to be a little tough on you for now on, but rest assured that they''ll eventually kill you."


    Willow:"Did you really hate me this much?"


    Brother:"I owed the wrong people money and since I couldn''t make enough through drugs they offered me a deal. I was glad to finally be rid of you."


    Willow:"What about the other girl who was there?"


    Brother:"Same thing as you. Someone else brought her."


    He left after that and I stayed in that room for a while before some men came in and dragged me out. I was thrown into the trunk of a car and we drove for a long time.


    The next time the trunk opened a man injected me with something and I fell asleep. When I woke up I was cuffed to a bed. I was given more drugs and then visited by men for hours. They all did different things to me, but the most obvious was rape and assault.


    I wanted to die. There was no meaning to keep living. I was moved to many different places for about a year. I was able to bite or scratch some people, but I never really hurt anyone. I hated them, but I was completely powerless and I endured horrible things.


    All the men were warned, but one man decided he wanted me to blow him. I sank my teeth into his dick and was able to tear it off which ended in me being beat to death, but hey I wanted them to finally kill me.


    It was dark, but I felt so warm. I was very comfortable and felt safe then there was a bright light and I could feel air. I couldn''t focus my eyes, but I knew there were people around me. Something felt wrong with my body when I tried to move.


    I screamed as loud as I could, but all I could hear was a baby crying. I was frightened and didn''t know what was going on. I had never felt like this before then I fell asleep.


    After a while my eyes adjusted and I got use to the feeling of my body. I figured out that I had been reborn and that it wasn''t a normal world that I was born into.


    I was being taken care of by beast people. I had read about them in light novels and now I got to see them. I wanted to kill every guy I saw, but hug all the beast girls.


    I saw the most beautiful woman in the entire world. She came to hold me for a while. Her hair was long and purple and she looked like a doll. Her skin was so soft and she had pointy ears. She wasn''t a beastman so I assumed elves must exist in this world.


    I was mesmerized, but she left soon after. I started to get older and learned how to speak, but I stayed quiet until I was 3. I found out that woman was my mother, but I was also part beastman. I had a mix of purple and platinum hair with pointy elf ears and a tail.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The beastmen and my mother were all slaves. My mother was obviously a sex slave, but she had been raped by one of the beastmen and gave birth to his child. The beastman was killed when the master found out since my mother Sara was a very expensive slave.


    Sara was a high elf that had been captured when she was a child. She was found wondering around in a forest. Her village was searched for, but never found. I wanted to kill the master of this house for keeping my mother as a sex slave, but I didn''t because she told me this was the happiest she had ever been.


    High elves are very hard to impregnate so I was her first child. She would come and spend time with me whenever she didn''t have work to do. She worked as the masters personal maid and took care of all his needs. She apparently has a charm ability that draws men to her so the master tries to keep her close to prevent another incident from happening.


    I''ve never met the master, but he has a few children that I see sometimes. He only has one child that is official while the others are his slaves children. The master is a demon, but seemed to be liked. The slaves have a nice bed and good meals. I''ve never seen any of them disciplined or in chains.


    I was never given a name so I decided to ask my mother why.


    Willow:"Mother why don''t I have a name?"


    Sara:"In high elf society the father names the children, but since you don''t have one I wasn''t sure what to do."


    Willow:"Can I name myself mother? I am a man."


    Mother thought about it then smiled.


    Sara:"Sure so what do you want to be called?"


    Willow:"Willow."


    Sara:"I like that name. Ok your Willow for now on. Sorry but I need to head back to work now I can''t leave the master alone for to long."


    Willow:"Good bye mother."


    I don''t really know what to think of the master, but if my mother is happy then I won''t try to kill him. I wanted to try and be like her since she lived her entire life as a sex slave and it doesn''t even seem to bother her. I lived like that for a year and wanted to kill everyone.


    I''m being trained with his guards to one day protect him since in this world I was born a boy. I feel more comfortable in a boys body for some reason. I had a weird dream the other night.


    ????:"I see your doing well."


    Willow:"Who are you."


    ????:"I am your teacher."


    Willow:"Teacher? What are you teaching me?"


    ????"God magic. I am the governing god of this world, but I have no control over what happens. I only decide where a soul will go when the body dies. You are an existence that maintains memories even after death. You also have a high magic capacity. I have chosen you to be the ruling god of this world."


    Willow:"You want me to become a god?"


    God:"Yes you will be the one to shape the world and bring divine judgement onto evil. You may do with this world as you wish. I will visit you in your dreams every night and teach you god magic tomorrow your training will begin."


    I woke up from the dream and was back in my bed. I was excited to learn magic and it was even god level. The excitement kept me up for the rest of the night.


    I practiced the sword in the day and magic at night. He never taught me basic magic which kind of annoyed me. I couldn''t create a flame through fire magic instead I had to do it through friction magic. I learned to control kinetic energy, gravity and all sorts of other things.


    I learned how to create all of the existing magics through other forces. I started going on patrols with the other guards when I was 10 and I kept my magic secret from everyone.


    I found out that the master was a subordinate to the man who governed Uuxur(Demon Capitol). The Hero King defeated the Demon King 12 years ago and left control of the the demon continent to a subordinate. My master works directly under him.


    I heard horrible stories about the Hero King and I wanted to kill him first, but God told me I had to continue with my current life style until my training was over. My new body had an almost endless supply of mana and was stronger, faster and more durable than any of the guards.


    I was a little worried when I realized that I had the same charm ability as my mother. I would some times see the beastwomen looking at me, but I think mine is weaker than my mothers since I''m only half high elf.


    I finally got to meet the master when I turned 13. He was twice my hight and had black hair that had started to turn gray and a goatee. There were small horns on his head and he had a thin black tail, but other than that he looked human.


    Master:"So you are Willow the son of my Sara."


    Willow:"Yes master."


    Master:"How do you feel about your life here."


    Willow:"I''m very comfortable."


    Master:"What do you think about the Hero King."


    Willow:"If I may be honest I don''t like him."


    Master:"Hahaahhahah! Good answer. He is an idiot. The Demon King took all the violent demons when he invaded the human continent so only the friendlier ones were left here. Once the Hero King took over he killed all the supporters of the Demon King including the man he left here to lead. The new leader was a rather soft demon."


    Willow:"Why are you telling me this master."


    Master:"Because I want your assistance in killing the Hero King."


    Willow:"Isn''t this treachery."


    Master:"He is the new human king this is the demon continent we are betraying no one."


    Willow:"I understand what would you like me to do?"<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 26- Back in Black

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 26


    I was now 17. I kept my hair short and my body was in great shape. My tail looked like a red wolfs which is an endangered species back on earth, but it was purple and platinum instead of brownish red.


    I dressed in all black and wore a chest piece and gauntlets that were also black. I had become known as Black Death which I thought made me sound really cool. Word of my strength had spread all over the demon continent, but I of course never showed the true extent of my power.


    I was well respected or it might of just been feared. I had the power to free my mother, but she told me that she liked her job so I didn''t do anything. My training with God had ended and I was ready to do what I wanted.


    He refused to teach me time magic since it corrodes the mind. I had established myself as the strongest man in the demon continent. I had personally executed many men. I killed all who raped which was a crime I would not allow to exist in this world once I took over.


    It was a little ironic, but the demon continent became one of the safest places in the world to live unless your a criminal. I never even needed evidence for their crimes since I could look into their memories. I didn''t like doing it since I would see some bad things and it would feel like I was doing them, but I had to be sure not to punish innocent people.


    The master was pleased with my work and I came like him. He was a good person, but a bad man. The ladies loved him and he made sure to love them all back. He had taken all the slaves he owns in order to save them from living terrible lives. A lot of the women ended up falling in love with him and he couldn''t help himself with all the beautiful women throwing themselves at him.


    I started to wonder if he had a charm ability too. He had gotten married to a demon woman, but nothing changed and she even accepted him as he was. I could only see him as a lecherous man, but the ladies seemed to think differently.


    I think I was actually a bit jealous since I just couldn''t bring myself to even kiss any women. I had a fondness for blondes though, but most women were more scared of me since I was Black Death. My charm ability only worked within a certain distance and I found out it was a scent I gave off.


    I was able to neutralize the charm ability with some god magic and I even did it for my mother. She said that it felt like something was gone which made me think that she might actually like to be stared at.


    I was now headed to meet the master. I entered his study and sat in a chair near his desk.


    Master:"Good your here. There has been some developments. The elves have started to move."


    Willow:"What exactly are they doing?"


    Master:"For now it''s small skirmishes along the border, but they seem to be pushing their way to Gart pretty easily."


    Willow:"Do you think they have a chance to win?"


    Master:"They are using some new weapons. We''ve heard reports about the attacks to elven borders from ten years ago when the Hero King wanted to conquer the elves. If would appear that they have more than those explosive weapons that guard their borders."


    Willow:"So we not even have to get involved and the Hero King will fall?"


    Master:"The Hero King is strong and resourceful so I doubt he will be eliminated that easily. We should prepare to assist the elves. I would like to send you to them as a sign that we would like to help. I believe sending an elf would be better than a demon."


    Willow:"Remember I am a high elf so they might not like me."


    Master:"Just don''t tell them your a high elf. Say that your an half elf. It won''t technically be lying."


    Willow:"Won''t the purple in my hair give it away since that''s a high elfs natural color?"


    Master:"That can be explained through cross breading say your beastman father had purple hair. Most people won''t assume your a high elf since your mother is the first to be seen in centuries."


    Willow:"If I''m caught this could destroy our chances of having a peaceful relationship with them."


    Master:"I believe in you. Failure will not happen under your watch."


    Willow:"I thank you for your trust in me, but things don''t always go as planned."


    Master:"I know but this is the only chance we have of killing the Hero King without organizing our own army."


    Willow:"I will do my best to ensure that monsters death."


    Master:"Good now you will be leaving tomorrow. I have already sent a messenger to the elves explaining that we would like to help and that we''re sending our general Black Death to assist."


    Willow:"so I''m a general now?"


    Master:"Yes. I know you didn''t want that, but there is no way I could send you unless you had that title."


    Willow:"It''s fine. Is there anything else?"


    Master:"No that''s all so go rest for today and I''ll have all the preparations for your departure completed and have a map created for you to find the elves base camp."


    Willow:"Thank you then I''ll be taking a nap."


    I got up and went to the door.


    Master:"Rest well."


    I exited the room and went back to mine. I plopped down on the bed and slept fully dressed.


    *****************Tessa POV******************


    We''ve managed to push the enemies on the border back and we are slowly progressing through to Gart. Falons weapons have never been used in a campaign like this before so the elves didn''t know how to prepare.


    Most of the air balloons have been shot down so we decided to save the rest for when we get to Gart. The other girls are having fun finally taking Gart back and even Jeanette is joining the fight. She is a grown woman, but I still worry about her.


    Jeanette has become quite powerful in magic and hand to hand combat. She still acts a little like a kid around me and calls me mom. I gave her the pseudo blood crystal on her 18th birthday like Falon and I planned.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    She understands the situation with Falon and eagerly awaits his return. The elven soldiers have started to fear us even more after seeing each of us on the battlefield wiping out entire platoons on our own.


    The king left his son Lamruil in charge of this army. Today we received a message from the demon continent offering assistance. The strategists had already left so it was just Lamruil, Ruby, Fraya, Cal, Jeanette and I left talking.


    Lamruil:"It has to be a trap to get information on us."


    Tessa:"I don''t think so. While we were on the run from Jack there were a lot of villages that didn''t like the idea of subjugating other races. If they feel the same way as other people then it''s not hard to believe that some demons want to help."


    Lamruil:"The man they want to send sounds really evil."


    Tessa:"What''s his name?"


    Lamruil:"Black Death."


    Tessa:"That does sound evil......but we need to at least meet with him."


    Lamruil:"When he arrives we will try to ascertain his goals. I want you and the other girls to be present since you know the more about demons than I do. We try not to associate with them."


    Tessa:"Sure."


    Lamruil:"He lives in Uuxur so it will take a while before he reaches us. I believe we can capture the capitol before he even arrives."


    Tessa:"I hope we can end this war that fast, but don''t forget that Jack isn''t a normal man."


    Lamruil:"I know he''s a hero so once we confront him a lot of soldiers are going to die."


    Tessa:"I can''t guarantee that we''ll be able to beat him. I don''t even know how to fight against his shadow power."


    Lamruil:"We will need to send someone to meet Black Death and guide him to our base. I would like it to be one of you girls."


    Cal:"Why? Where the strongest people in this army."


    Lamruil:"That''s a problem. The strongest in the elf army is human and it''s a group that could wipe us all out if they switched sides."


    Fraya:"We would never change sides we want Jack dead!"


    Lamruil:"I know that, but some of the generals still don''t trust you. If we send one of you away it would help relieve a little of their stress. We also don''t know how strong Black Death is so I would like to know before he gets here."


    Cal:"Do you think he could beat us?"


    Lamruil:"Of course not. Warriors like all of you are rare, but we never know what he may have up his sleeve."


    Ruby:"I''ll go."


    Tessa:"Are you sure Ruby."


    Ruby:"Yeah I know I''ve become one of the weakest of the group so I''ll take this job."


    Tessa:"Ruby your not weak."


    Ruby:"I know. I just haven''t felt very useful lately. I need something to do."


    Lamruil:"It''s settled then Ruby will meet up with Black Death ascertain his level of strength and guide him to us."


    Ruby:"So do I have to travel to Uuxur?"


    Lamruil:"No there''s a town about half way that he will have to stop at. I''ll send a letter ahead of you informing them that you will be his guide."


    Ruby:"When will I leave?"


    Lamruil:"In two days. I''ll have you travel alone so you''ll need to be prepared."


    Ruby:"I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    *****************Laya POV****************


    I found out the elves are attacking Jacks kingdom. I was happy at first when I heard they were easily defeating his soldiers. What am I suppose to do now that the elves are going to kill Jack.


    All I wanted was revenge, but now that someone else is getting I''ve got no purpose left. What should I do with my life now. I lost the one person I loved and I even lost my chance at revenge.


    Jenny and her sisters follow me since Keltor is gone, but what should I tell them to do now. Keltor had no ambitions and only became king because I asked him to. I have no ambitions and no one to tell me what to do or anyone who even cares about me.


    I want to see Keltor again so badly that I''ve considered suicide many times. I don''t even know if I''ll see him when I die so I always stop myself. I was sitting in a room with the other girls.


    Laya:"So what do you all want to do now."


    Jenny:"I don''t know what to do."


    Lilly:"Is there anything left that''s worth doing?"


    Lucy:"What about that Falon guy. The other part of Keltors soul. Can we use him to get Keltor back?"


    Laya:"I don''t think he can do anything."


    Jenny:"Are you sure that book you talked about doesn''t have a way to summon that missing piece back to the body."


    Laya:"It does if the two pieces are still alive, but I doubt it would work since Keltors dead."


    Lilly:"I think we should give it a try. There''s no telling what may happen."


    Lucy:"If we really can''t get him back then you call always get revenge on them for stealing your book."


    Jenny:"Yeah and it was also them who summoned Jack. He told us that himself."


    A wicked grin appeared on Laya''s face.


    Laya:"Your right. Keltor never would have died if they hadn''t of summoned Jack."


    Jenny:"I hear that the elves have some strong female fighters that are four humans and a half elf. It''s probably them, but I didn''t hear anything about a human male."


    Laya:"He should have regained his magic once Keltor died so he might be in disguise."


    Lucy:"Then lets go kill them all."


    Lilly:"Yeah it''s there fault Keltor is dead."


    Laya:"Lets make sure they atone for their mistakes."<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 27- Paint It Black

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 27


    I''ve been traveling for a few days now and I''m now resting at small village. There has been a disease spreading among the villages that has killed many people. I decided to visit the sick and see if I could heal them.


    I entered the temporary hospital and found a healer.


    Willow:"Hello I''m from the capitol I''d like to take a look at the sick."


    Healer:"I wouldn''t recommend it. Containing the disease is the best we can do so if you get sick you''ll die."


    Willow:"I''ll be fine. I might be able to help."


    Healer:"Fine it''s not like I can say no to someone the capitol sent."


    I entered the quarantined room and went up to a sick kid near me. It was a little boy who had a fever and chills with blackened fingers and dried blood under his nose. I was a surprised that I had found the real Black Death also known as the bubonic plague. I knew this boy could die very soon so I went right to work.


    I injected mana into him and drove it towards the lymph nodes until I found the Yersinia pestis and destroyed it. I used more mana to repair all the damage that was already done to the body.


    I treated all of the sick and spread mana around the village killing all rats. I couldn''t kill all animals so I targeted the fleas next then purified the air. It took a lot of concentration to do all this, but I finished in a day.


    The people were all thanking me and I told them to be wary of animals around here. Some could still be carrying the plague. I spent another day there to watch over them and create some antibiotics that I thought would help if someone got sick again.


    I found quite a few villages like that and spent time helping them. I ended up getting another nickname that seemed to spread faster than the plague. The Black Saint since I was still walking around in all black clothes and armor.


    ****************Ruby POV****************


    It took me a while to reach the town where I''m suppose to meet the Black Death. I started hearing rumors of a saint going around healing villages that had gotten sick. I wondered if the saint could be Falon.


    It sounded like something he might do. I wanted to meet him so I asked around and found out he was headed here. I had to report to the local guards so that they would inform me of Black Deaths arrival.


    It was finally time to meet Black Death and I was headed to a tavern where we would meet. I walked inside and sat at the back observing the people around me.


    It was easy to guess who Black Death was as soon as he walked in. At first I thought he was an elf, but he had a tail so I wasn''t sure. His finger nails looked longer and sharper than an elfs so I assumed he might be half elf and wolf.


    He turned his head towards me and just looked into my eyes for a few seconds before coming over.


    Willow:"I believe your the human who is going to guide me."


    Ruby:"Yes my name is Ruby."


    Willow:"You probably know me as Black Death, but my real name is Willow."


    Ruby:"I don''t think that name fits you. You should stick with Black Death."


    Willow:"I''d prefer Black Saint over Black Death."


    Ruby:"Saint? Are you the saint that''s been going around healing villages?"


    I was starting to feel depressed since I thought the saint might be Falon, but this guy doesn''t even know who I am.


    Willow:"Yes while I was traveling here I found many villages that were sick so I helped."


    Ruby:"That''s very nice for a man known as Black Death."


    Willow:"I wanted my enemies to fear me, but that doesn''t mean I''m heartless."


    Ruby:"I guess I don''t have any reason to waste more time here so when would you like to leave."


    Willow:"As soon as possible."


    Ruby:"Then is tomorrow fine."


    Willow:"Sure."


    I led him back to the inn I was staying at and he got a room there too. We planned to set off early so we both went to sleep.


    ***************Tessa POV****************


    Cal and Jeanette were frequently sent on scouting missions. Fraya couldn''t go because she wasn''t as fast or stealthy as them and if they ended up in a fight her weapons are too loud.


    Cal was sent to scout towards the outer walls of Gart in order to find out their defensive plan. Jeanette was sent to scout the rear to check if the enemy had soldiers that circled around us to attack from behind.


    Fraya:"It looks like we''ll win this war easily."


    Tessa:"We shouldn''t celebrate just yet. There''s no telling what the enemy may have up their sleeve."


    Fraya:"Whatever he has won''t be a match for us."


    Tessa:"I hope so."


    Fraya:"Once this wars over the elves influence will rise and we can search other kingdoms for Falon."


    Tessa:"It could be a very long time before he''s reborn. I don''t really know the rules of his reincarnation so all we can do is wait."


    Fraya:"I''ll wait for as long as it takes, but that doesn''t mean I won''t search for him too."


    Tessa:"We''ll come up with a plan after this war is over. How are you doing with all these battles."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Fraya:"I feel really good. I never thought I would be able to fight alongside my friends and family, but Falon gave me the means to fight. I can never thank him enough for giving strength to the weak me."


    A guard ran in interrupting our talk.


    Guard:"Jeanette has returned. The enemy has been spotted."


    Tessa:"Fraya go join the men that were sent to intercept the enemy I''ll join Lamruil and the other generals."


    Fraya:"Yes!"


    We left the tent and went in different directions.


    ***************Willow POV***************


    The girl who came to be my guide was very pretty. I felt something the first time I looked in her eyes, but I shrugged it off. I think she''s the first girl I''ve ever felt drawn to that wasn''t a blonde.


    I wondered if this could be love at first sight. I wasn''t sure what I was feeling, but I liked being around her. Her name matches her hair which I thought was interesting. We had created a camp a little outside of a village.


    Willow:"So why did the elves send a human to be my guide."


    Ruby:"They wanted someone strong that they could trust to be your guide."


    Willow:"How strong are you?"


    Ruby:"I''m stronger than most people."


    Willow:"What about family? Have any?"


    Ruby:"I have my parents, but I haven''t seen them in a while. I live with some of my friends who I consider sisters."


    Willow:"What about a boyfriend or husband?"


    Ruby:"I don''t have anyone like that and why are you asking?"


    Willow:"No reason just trying to make conversation."


    Ruby:"Have you ever heard the name Falon?"


    Willow:"No is he the guy you like?"


    Ruby:"He''s with one of my friends, but disappeared a while ago so were looking for him."


    Willow:"You mentioned him when I asked about a boyfriend so I think you do like him."


    Ruby:"You really nosy aren''t you."


    Willow:"When a person interests me."


    Ruby:"Well.........I do like him, but he loves my friend so there''s no chance of anything happening."


    Willow:"Why not a harem? It''s pretty common in Uuxur."


    Ruby:"I''m.........afraid."


    Willow:"Of what?"


    Ruby:"What might happen to us if we tried that."


    Willow:"It works fine for my master."


    Ruby:"Master?"


    Willow:"Oh yeah technically I''m a slave see."


    I pulled the collar down on my shirt to reveal a slave collar.


    Willow:"It was a cheap one that he used so all it does is kill me if I try to attack him or he sets it off himself."


    Ruby:"I didn''t know you were a slave."


    Willow:"It''s fine I don''t have any complaints. My mother was one of his slaves too, but she was raped by a beastman and I was born."


    Ruby:"I''m sorry to hear that."


    Willow:"My mother never treated me like I was the son of a rapist so I''ve had a pretty happy life. I think you should confess to him the next time you meet. You never know what might happen to you."


    Ruby:"I''ll think about it. I''m going to sleep."


    Ruby pulled out a blanket from her bag and threw it over herself. I decide to go to sleep too.


    *****************Jack POV****************


    I had more fun with Violet today. I''ve come to really enjoy the time I spend with her, but I have to keep a healer with her at all times. She''s tried multiple times to kill herself and I try to console her afterwards.


    I don''t want her to get lonely so I let the guards visit her sometimes. They know not to kill her so I can rest easy knowing she won''t have to be alone when I can''t come for a visit. She''s actually become really popular with the Orc guards.


    I was a little worried at first when Violet got pregnant, but luckily I was able to cut it out of her. It''s a good thing healing magic exists in this world. I brought Violets family to work in the castle as maids and butlers. The mother is pretty popular among the younger guards which is understandable since she is a mature beauty.


    I had her father and two older brothers help me out with taking care of Violet. They were reluctant at first, but I convinced them after a while. They really seem to enjoy playing with her now. I hope she''s grateful that I let her reunite with her family.


    I hate having to spend time away from Violet, but I am in the middle of a war here. I let the enemy advance far into my territory so that I could completely crush them when I felt like it. I''m looking forward to when they start there attack on the outer walls of Gart.


    I received news that Falons women where in the army that''s headed here so I''ve had a much happier mood these last few days. I will finally get my hands on those crystals and I''ll live forever. I can''t wait for the big reunion.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapte 28- Dont Get Mad, Get Even

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 28


    Ruby and I had stopped in a town to pick up supplies for the trip. We had separated for now and I was taking a walk down a fairly empty street.


    Man 1:"You bitch! You think your better then us!"


    I saw three men in a back alley surrounding a woman. She seemed terrified and was on her knees with tears in her eyes.


    Woman:"Please I didn''t mean it!"


    Man 2:"Your gonna have to do a little better than that."


    The man reached down and grabbed the woman by her shirt then tour it off.


    Woman:"Aaaaaahhhhh!"


    Man 3:"Yeah your gonna show us that your sorry!"


    I felt intense rage building up inside me because I knew what they were about to do. I cut off all light traveling to the woman''s eyes.


    Woman:"What''s happening!"


    I didn''t want her to see what I was about to do. I raised my hand and pointed it at the men one at a time. I turned them all inside out.


    Man 1:"Aaaaaahahhhhhhhh!!!!!!"


    Man 2:"Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Man 3:"Please don...aaahahhhhhhhh!!!"


    The third man had actually noticed me, but he joined the other two as the screamed for a second before dieing. The woman seemed very frightened from losing her sight and then hearing the men screaming which caused her to faint.


    I picked her up and covered her with my cloak. She had been hit a few times so I decided to heal her. I didn''t know anything about her so I took her to an inn.


    *I guess we''ll spend a night here.*


    Ruby and I had originally planned to buy supplies and leave, but one night here wouldn''t be a problem. I left the woman there and went out to find Ruby. She was still shopping when we met up, and I told her about what happened.


    Ruby:"Damn scum. They deserved to die."


    Willow:"I agree and I''m sure it was quite painful."


    Ruby:"You can be really evil sometimes."


    Willow:"Of course! I''m Black Death!"


    We went back to the inn and found the woman gone.


    Willow:"She took my cloak. It was my favorite one too."


    Ruby:"You can just buy a new one."


    Willow:"It won''t be the same. I loved that cloak like family."


    Ruby:"Your weird."


    Ruby went back to the main desk to get her own room, and I took a nap. We never saw that girl again so we left the next day. We still had a while to go before meeting up with the elven army.


    **************Tessa POV***************


    The enemy is stronger than anticipated. We still have yet to reach Garts outer walls. During night Jack sends his zombies after us and when the sun comes up he sends soldiers.


    The morale is down and the soldiers are tired of fighting with so little rest. I ended up having to use the remaining weather balloons, and they are now all destroyed. We are still winning each battle, but we won''t be able to keep this up.


    Lamruil:"I don''t see a way for us to win. We have the stronger weapons, but they have plenty of soldiers. The soldiers we kill during the day get back up to fight at night along with any of our own men that died."


    Tessa:"We need to start having all corpses burned during the day. If we can stop the zombie attacks at night it will allow our men to get some rest."


    Lamruil:"Not all of our mages can burn a body to ash. We''ll need to pick some who can and assign it to them as their job for the next battle."


    Lamruil set back in his chair and sighed.


    Lamruil:"This is a lot harder than I thought it would be."


    Tessa:"War is never easy no matter how strong you think you are."


    Lamruil:"I know. I think father let me lead his army to teach me this. I was so eager to start a war with Gart that I didn''t think that they could be hiding some strength."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Tessa:"He just wants you to be prepared for when it''s your time to rule."


    Lamruil:"You know......I was the son of one of his concubines. I surpassed all his other children in leadership and swordsmanship. I''ve always wanted father to acknowledge me so I worked really hard. After 300 years of working hard he finally told me that I would be his heir."


    Tessa:"So he acknowledged you."


    Lamruil:"Yeah but nothing changed. I still did all the same work and didn''t say anything. Then I got the idea that if I proved myself by defeating the Hero King things would change. I never cared about saving the other races, but now that I watch as my men die I wonder why did I send them to their death."


    Tessa:"These men chose to fight it''s not your fault there dead."


    Lamruil:"I know but I wanted this so I have to feel some amount of guilt. I begged father to start this war and now there are families that lost brothers, husbands and friends. I was arrogant and didn''t think we would lose."


    Tessa:"We still haven''t lost yet."


    Lamruil:"It doesn''t matter. To many of my men have already died for this to be called a victory even if we did pull through."


    Tessa:"You can''t give up now."


    Lamruil:"I won''t stop, but I should at least join my men on the front line."


    Tessa:"The next king of the elves should not be fighting on the front lines!"


    Lamruil:"I need to do something or else I won''t be able to atone for what I did. If I die that means it was just my fate to join the others."


    Tessa:"What about all the hard work you put into this how can you just give up."


    Lamruil:"I don''t want to sit back while others die in my place under my orders."


    Tessa:"Then think of a way to end this war fast before to many more people die."


    Lamruil went silent just sitting in his chair.


    Lamruil:"I want some time alone... please leave."


    I listened to him and returned to my tent.


    ****************Ruby POV***************


    Willow is a strange man, but what I find more strange is the fact that I feel comfortable around him. I don''t feel like I need to be on guard and I can just rest easy.


    Recently I''ve been thinking about Falon a lot. Wondering were he is and what he''s doing. If I could just find him it would help everyone feel better. I can only think bad thoughts about why he hasn''t found us. Maybe he didn''t reincarnate and we''ll never see him again.


    Maybe he got tired of us and started a new life. What should I say if we do meet again. Willow told me to confess to him, but that might make Tessa hate me. The other girls are like family to me so I don''t know what I would do if they hated me.


    I was able to let off a lot of stress thanks to the war. I''ve always had fun fighting, but this guide job doesn''t have many enemies trying to stop me. I only get to hunt my food when we run out of supplies.


    I found out why I feel so comfortable around Willow. His scent reminds me of Falons. It''s a nice smell that I use to smell all the time, but a few years after he died every trace of it was gone. This was the fist time I''ve smelled this for years.


    I curious about why they smelled alike so I asked him about it, but he didn''t have any idea why. I questioned him a lot just to make sure he wasn''t lying, but I didn''t get anything useful from him.


    I can say that we have become good friends and now we''ve almost reached the camp.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 29- Pinball Wizard

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 29


    **************Tessa POV***************


    We have began the assault on the outer walls of Gart, but we are losing. Jack has created some new type of zombie creatures. It''s twice the height of a normal man and has bulging muscles. The skin on it is dying and chipping off.


    They also have cannons along the top of the outer walls. Everyone was surprised to see them since we thought only the elves had this technology. Our army was being defeated.


    Lamruil and I were talking near the rear of the army watching as the soldiers died.


    Lamruil:"We need to retreat. They have defeated us."


    Tessa:"Your right. This war has failed."


    We called a soldier over to issue retreat orders, but his body was cut in two before he made it to us.


    Lamruil:"How did the enemy already get this far!"


    We couldn''t see what was doing it, but something was jumping around tearing the soldiers limbs off. Blood was spraying into the air and covering the monster.


    Lamruil:"What the hell!"


    A girl was standing in front of us. She was covered in blood and had white hair. While she was standing there two more just like her appeared and killed many soldiers.


    Lamruil:"What are you!"


    Jenny:"We''re here for Tessa and her friends if you try to stop us everyone will die."


    Tessa:"Are you more of Jacks monsters!"


    The one that had previously been talking disappeared then I was sent flying.


    Jenny:"How dare you think we work for him!"


    I had used a magic barrier so I took little damage, but that would have killed me if I didn''t react fast enough. I used telepathy to contact Cal, Fraya and Jeanette since I knew these girls were powerful.


    *If there not with Jack I can only guess they have some connection to the Demon King.*


    The only person I had ever seen with white hair was the demon king so I assumed they had a connection.


    *Maybe it was Laya.*


    The three of them attacked me at the same time. I knew I wouldn''t be able to beat that speed and power so I created a barrier around myself.


    *Once the others get here we''ll be able to beat them.*


    I knew my healing ability was good, but I didn''t want to rely on it. The girls made it to us in a few minutes and a battle began. Cal took on the girl that talked while Jeanette and Fraya fought the other two.


    I knew how to fight hand to hand, but the other three were better than me so I stayed in the supporting role. I would assist in attack the three girls. I also had to keep enemy soldiers and zombies from interfering.


    Cal had cut off the girls limbs many times, but she just grabbed them and they reattached. She did seem to be protecting her heart so Cal focused her attacks on piercing it. Fraya filled the one she was fight with holes, but she had a hard time keeping up with the girls speed.


    Jeanette fought with spiked gauntlets which tour the skin of her enemies. The healing ability these girls had was stronger than the ones we had. It rivaled Falons which had only one weakness.


    Tessa:"They might have a crystal on their chest like Falon! Tearing it out will kill them!"


    Maybe they weren''t protecting their hearts, but the crystal instead. Even if the heart is damaged as long as the crystal is in their bodies it will regenerate.


    They all took my advice and started trying to destroy the chest plates that the three were wearing. The three girls had to go on the defensive and it looked like I was right.


    *Does that mean Laya is here.*


    I suddenly felt a pain in my stomach and when I looked down a sword was sticking through. The blade had my blood on it, but I could see it was that color anyway. I watched as the sword started to retract and blood poured out of the wound.


    Tessa:"Aaaaahhhhhh!!"


    I fell to my knees and waited for the pain to subside and my healing ability to begin, but it didn''t stop hurting. I could still see blood pooling around me as it gushed out of the wound.


    Laya:"It''s not going to heal. You didn''t think I would show up unprepared did you. I came to kill you after all."


    **************Willow POV**************


    We were close to the battlefield I could smell the blood in the air. Ruby could sense that the attack on Gart had began so she was rushing. I let her run ahead until we could no longer see each other. I stopped walking and looked to the sky.


    I used gravity magic to fly into the air and got a look at the battlefield. I could tell the elves were losing and some sort of creatures were killing most of them. The enemy soldiers seemed to keep a distance between them and the monsters.


    I felt magical power being generated from the royal palace and linking up with each creature. The power seemed corrupted and evil. I forcefully cut the connection and the creatures all stopped moving. The battle seemed to stop for a minute while each side tried to figure out what was happening.


    *Looks like they can''t do anything with out that magical power.*


    The elves eventually started slaying all of the monsters that were just standing around. I then focused on destroying the cannons the enemies had.


    *The cannons kind of destroy the fantasy setting.*


    I felt a little sad that I got sent to a world where gunpowder already existed. I was hoping to be the one who invented it. I scanned the battlefield and found that Ruby had finally made it.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She had cut right through enemy soldiers and was headed towards the back of the army. I assumed she was going to meet up with her superiors. I noticed a skirmish in the back between eight people.


    In one group three had white hair and one had black. I could tell she was a succubus, but I wasn''t sure what the white haired ones were. The other group has three humans and a elf girl. I was immediately interested in the elf girl since I could see she had blonde hair.


    The elf girl was on the ground and bleeding while the succubus stood over her with a crimson blade and armor. I used gravity magic to force the succubus and her white haired friends onto the ground. They couldn''t stand up under all the weight I had put on them.


    The humans were surprised and looked around for who was doing it, but they noticed the elf girl on the ground and went to help her. I was to far away for them to see me so I stayed there and watched. The elf girl tried multiple healing spells, but the wound wouldn''t close.


    I was about to help her when she suddenly burned her wound. The bleeding had stopped, but it was so painful that she passed out. I was very interested in this elf girl so I decided that I would try to finish up the current battle.


    I was still holding the four girls with gravity magic, but it prevented anyone but me from getting close to them. The human girls seemed to want to finish them off, but when the gravity pushed them away they gave up.


    Ruby had finally made it to them and asked about what was happening. I didn''t have time to listen in on their conversation because I turned my attention to the enemy army. The elves had started to gain ground now that the monsters and enemy cannons were gone.


    I sent multiple enemy soldiers flying into one another. They bounced around like pinballs. The elf soldiers were stunned to see the enemy start flying all over the place. I tried to see how many I could bounce one off of before he died, but none of them lasted very long so I tried using a whole bunch of human pinballs at the same time. I ended up killing them all pretty fast.


    The current battle was a victory for the elves now so I descended close by and walked to the elven camp. I didn''t feel like being interrogated by every soldier so I went completely invisible by reflecting light around me. I entered the tent Ruby and her friends went in with the elf girl.


    Ruby:"Why didn''t the wound heal!"


    Cal:"I don''t know it wouldn''t even fix after multiple healing spells."


    Ruby:"That bitch! I thought she died with the demon king!"


    I undid my invisibility and stood there. They noticed me immediately and the girl with brown and red hair placed both her swords on my neck while the one with brown hair and glasses pointed guns at me. The blue haired one put up her fists and stood in front of the elf girl.


    Ruby:"Wait he''s on our si.."


    Cal:"Who are you!"


    Willow:"I was sent here to aid the elves in there attack on Gart."


    Ruby:"He''s Black Death the guy I was sent to guide so move your swords away from his throat."


    The dual girl removed her swords and sheathed them the brown haired one holstered her guns.


    Ruby:"Sorry about that. Everyone this is Willow he''s here to help. Willow this is Cal, Fraya, Jeanette and the injured girl is Tessa."


    Ruby pointed each of them out to me and told me their names.


    *So the elfs name is Tessa.*


    Willow:"It''s nice to meet you lovely ladies. I was wondering what I should do with women who attacked you. It will get tiring to keep them contained forever."


    Cal:"That was you who stopped them?"


    Willow:"Yes and the current battle has come to an end."


    Cal:"That''s impossible we were losing."


    Willow:"I turned the tides of this battle in our favor."


    Cal:"Ruby, Fraya, Jeanette take care of Tessa I''m going to see what''s happening."


    Cal left the tent and I walked towards Tessa.


    Ruby:"What are you doing?"


    I pressed my had onto her wound and used my mana to scan it. There was a curse that prevented her from healing so I destroyed it. The scar was still there so I repaired her skin. She now looked to be sleeping peacefully.


    Jeanette:"That was incredible! I''ve never seen a healer better than mom! She couldn''t even heal her wound herself, but you did it easily."


    Willow:"She''s your mother? You don''t look like an elf?"


    Fraya:"She like an adoptive mother."


    Willow:"I see. Sorry for saying that."


    Jeanette:"It''s fine. Thank you for healing her."


    Willow:"Your welcome young lady."


    She giggled then smiled. I thought she seemed kind of childish. Cal entered the tent and looked at me.


    Cal:"Lamruil wants to see you."


    Willow:"Who''s that?"


    Cal:"The leader of this army."


    Willow:"Oh then lead me to him."


    Cal:"Follow me."<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 30- End Of The Night

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    I''m going to end the current storyline. I have an idea of how the next part will go, but I''m not sure if anyone really cares to read it. I would like to hear from my readers about what they liked and disliked. If I feel like you all want to keep reading this I''ll continue. I can also start a new story if you all would like that, but I''ll need some suggestions on what it should be about. Please comment or write a review. I will probably stop writing for a few days and wait for your comments.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 30


    Lamruil was the prince of the elves name and he looked worn out.


    Lamruil:"You''ve shown up at a critical time, but if what you claim is true then I owe you. Cal told me that you said the change in the battle was because of your intervention."


    Willow:"Yes I am the reason your men won this battle."


    Lamruil:"How exactly did you beat them all?"


    Willow:"I just used magic."


    Lamruil got down on his knees and bowed before me.


    Lamruil:"Please will you lead my soldiers to victory?"


    I placed my hand on his shoulder and lifted him up.


    Willow:"I came here to help so of course I''ll fight."


    He flashed a weak smile before falling back into his chair.


    Willow:"I have the group of women who attacked your human friends and wounded Tessa. What should I do with them?"


    Lamruil:"I''ll leave that up to them since I could tell they have some sort of history."


    Willow:"Very well I''ll ask them. I''ll return soon to plan our strategy for the next attack."


    I left the tent and walked back towards Ruby and her friends. I had the same weird feeling looking at her friends that I thought was love. Maybe I didn''t fall in love with Ruby at first sight, but what does that mean I''m feeling.


    I had a very strong urge to hug Tessa, but I was able to hold myself back. Did these girls have a charm ability too. I had already turned mine off.


    Willow:"How is Tessa doing."


    Ruby:"That was fast what happened to you talk with Lamruil?"


    Willow:"It ended. I came to find out what you all want me to do with the women who you were fighting. I still have them pinned down."


    I looked to Tessa and saw that she was awake. She looked into my eyes.


    Tessa:"Could you bring them here?"


    Willow:"Sure."


    I assumed the other girls had already explained what happened to her. I created a spherical barrier for each girl and stopped my gravity magic. It''s easier to change the gravity of a spot in order to trap someone then to create a barrier since I actually have to constantly add mana to it. The gravity spot won''t change until I fix it so even without mana the person will remain trapped there.


    I had four spheres hovering outside of the tent with a girl in each one. They seemed angry and continued to hit the sides. I had infused enough mana that I knew they wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Willow:"So what do you want me to do."


    Tessa:"Restrain Laya and let me talk to her."


    Willow:"Who?"


    Tessa:"The black haired one."


    I created a barrier around her hands and feet which worked like handcuffs then dropped her right in front of me. I also used a god level magic called drain that sucks away mana so she had no means of attack.


    Tessa:"Why did you attack us?"


    Laya:"Because you deserve to die bitch!"


    Tessa:"Why?"


    Laya:"It''s your fault he''s gone! I''ll kill you and everyone you care about!"


    I could see only hatred in her eyes.


    Tessa:"I didn''t kill Keltor. I heard Jack did."


    Laya:"You summoned him so it''s your fault! Die! Die! Die!"


    Tessa:"You miss him so much that it''s hurting you right."


    Laya:"Shut up I''ll kill you!"


    Tessa:"I know how you feel. Falons been gone for a while now so I feel the same pain as you."


    Tessa took Laya into her arms and hugged her.


    Laya:"Get away from me you dumb bitch! I''ll kill you! Die! Die! Die! Die!..........Die.........Die."


    Laya''s voice got quieter and tears started to stream down her face.


    Laya:"Waaahhhhh!!"


    The other girls in my barriers just sat and watched. Eventually Laya seemed to calm down and she stopped crying.


    Tessa:"You can release the barriers now and stop restraining Laya."


    I stopped all of my magic and the three white haired girls just stood there. Laya went limp and laid in Tessa''s arms as she stroked her head.


    Tessa:"It''s going to be alright."


    Tessa took Laya to lye down and the white haired girls sat outside the tent. It looked like they were guarding it. I went back to talk to Lamruil about battle plans.


    Willow:"There won''t be anymore of those creatures or cannons. I already looked over the city."


    Lamruil:"Then we have a real chance of winning."


    Willow:"I''m going to go ahead of you and take out Jack before your army gets there."


    Lamruil:"Wait I can''t send you to fight the Hero King alone."


    Willow:"I''ll be fine."


    Lamruil:"No you should take some of those girls from earlier. They''re the strongest we have to offer. You will form a group with them and some of my other soldiers."


    Willow:"Fine I''ll take the girls, but that''s all no more soldiers."


    Lamruil:"Fine but if the fight looks like your lose get those girls to safety."


    Willow:"Yes."


    Lamruil:"We''ll rest a day before the next attack. Please tell the girls about our plan and rest up."


    I told the girls what we were going to do tomorrow. Laya was sleeping in Tessa''s arms while they sat on her bed.


    Tessa:"She''s a good girl. All she needed was to realize her loneliness."


    I was given my own tent so I slept through the night, but I was visited in my dreams.


    God:"Hey how''s it going."


    Willow:"I''ve arrived at the Hero Kings city and I plan to kill him tomorrow."


    God:"It might not be that easy."


    Willow:"With god level magic no one can fight evenly with me."


    God:"I forgot to tell you that the carriers of legendary weapons are shielded from all god magic."


    Willow:"What! Why didn''t you tell me this sooner! That means I can''t use magic against him!"


    God:"You can use magic, but not god magic. The basic magic is all you can use."


    Willow:"You never taught me the basics! I''ve always created them using god magic!"


    God:"You already know the basics. You just have to remember."


    Willow:"Remember what?"


    The dream ended and I woke up. The sun had risen so I knew the next day had started. I was worried. Could I beat the Hero King with physical attacks only. I heard the Demon King was amazing with magic, but he didn''t win.


    I had a sword on my hip and I was strong so I decided not to think about it too much. I would definitely win. I gathered the girls and explained what my plan was.


    I would use gravity magic to carry us to the palace at the center of Gart where we would then find and kill the Hero King. It was a simple plan, but a complex one wasn''t needed. I noticed Laya and the white haired girls walking towards us.


    Laya:"We want to come too."


    Willow:"This group is already too large."


    Laya:"Wether you take us or not we will still follow."


    I knew it would only be a bigger hassle to refuse so I let them come. The soldiers attacked and infiltrated Gart pretty fast. It would seem the Hero King abandoned the peasant section of the city. I carried all the girls in the air and moved towards the palace.


    We landed in a court yard and went straight for the throne room. I could sense him in there, but he wasn''t alone. We opened the door to see a huge man with blonde hair and a beard standing next to who I assumed was the Hero King. To his side was an athletic looking woman with a sword.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I noticed a girl naked and on all fours behind the Hero King. She had dead eyes and a collar on that was connected to a chain bolted to the ground.


    Jack:"Welcome girls."


    He looked at me.


    Jack:"I don''t know that one."


    Willow:"Die."


    I went as fast as I could and swung my sword at him. It passed right through and only a shadow figure remained.


    Willow:"What is this?"


    Tessa:"He can turn into a shadow watch out!"


    A dagger went right for my throat, but I dodged it. The athletic woman tried to stabbed me so I retreated back to my spot near the girls.


    Willow:"The blonde guy is going to be the biggest problem I can tell. Cal, Ruby take the athletic girl. Laya and you white haired girls hold off the blonde guy. Fraya, Tessa and I will take the Hero King."


    All:"Yes!"


    We split into groups that I thought would be appropriate for each of our enemies. Ruby and Cal couldn''t keep up with the athletic girls speed so they had to be on the defensive. The demon girls were able to lure the blonde away from the Hero King.


    The Hero King had to materialize every now and then. I assumed he couldn''t hold that shadow form for too long since he isn''t that young anymore. The three of us were able to corner him and he even had a few wounds.


    Ruby:"We''re done!"


    Ruby and Cal had cut the athletic girls legs off. Cal was walking over to finish her off.


    Felicity:"Please I don''t want to die he promised me immortality! I just want to live! Spare......"


    Cal had severed her head. The blonde guy seemed to be trying not to hurt the demon girls.


    Laya:"How could you betray Keltor!"


    Hercules:"I had to."


    The girls were attacking with everything they had, but he was taking all the attacks. We continued the assault on he Hero King and it was obvious he was tiring out. His left arm was burnt from one of Tessa''s fire balls and a bullet was in his right calf. I had taken many stabs, but it was easy to heal.


    Fraya and Tessa had been injured too, but Tessa healed them both. The Hero King was starting to fear us.


    Jack:"Fuck this!"


    The Hero King appeared next to the chained girl and cut her free.


    Jack:"It''s time to make our escape Violet!"


    He dispelled his shadows and picked her up with his right hand. The girl was holding a jagged rock and slammed it into his throat. He had a look of disbelief and blood trickled out of his mouth.


    Violet:"Die you bastard!"


    The Hero King fell to the floor and blood pooled around him. He wasn''t moving and his dagger was about a foot away. I walked up and kicked it to the other side of the room. I checked and he was dead.


    Willow:"Now I''ll finish the blonde guy."


    I joined the demon girls with their attack and gouged out his heart then brain, but he regenerated.


    *This is annoying.*


    I opened a hole in the roof and shot him straight up into space.


    Willow:"That should do it."


    He''ll drift through space for all of eternity. The Hero King was dead along with his head generals. The battle ended soon after and Lamruil met us at the palace.


    Lamruil:"We''ve won!"


    Willow:"What now?"


    Lamruil:"My father decided to let the girls become the rulers here. Of course I will stay around for a while to ensure that this kingdoms interests line up with ours."


    Most of the elf soldiers stayed at Vaneth Academy while Lamruil, the girls and I stayed in the palace. It was night and I took a stroll. I found Tessa looking at the moon.


    Willow:"What are you doing?"


    Tessa:"Oh Willow. I''m just thinking."


    Willow:"About what?"


    Tessa:"Someone I miss."


    She pulled out a necklace and looked down at it. It had a blood red crystal attached. The crystal had a faint glow.


    Tessa:"Why is it glowing?"


    Willow:"Does it not normally do that?"


    Tessa:"This is the first time it''s happened."


    I moved closer to her to look at the crystal and the glow intensified.


    Tessa:"It''s getting brighter."


    She looked towards me.


    Tessa:"Is it you!?"


    Willow:"Is what me?"


    She pulled her necklace off and dangled it in front of me. The glow got stronger and Tessa''s eyes widened.


    Tessa:"Here take it."


    I cupped my hands under the crystal and she dropped it into them. It immediately melted and was absorbed into my skin.


    Willow:"Aahh! It melted. I''m sor.... Aaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"


    I screamed. My head felt like it was splitting open. Memories started to flash through my mind. Tessa pulled my head into her embrace and was crying.


    Tessa:"You''ve finally returned!"


    The headache started to subside and everything became clear to me.


    Willow:"Tessa....I''m back."


    I wiped away her tears and kissed her. She spent that night in my room. When we went down for breakfast the next morning we stood in front of everyone.


    Tessa:"There''s something we need to tell you."


    The girls all looked towards us.


    Tessa:"Willow is Falon."


    She grabbed my hand with both of hers. They didn''t react for a few seconds then Jeanette jumped up and ran over to me. She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a hug.


    Jeanette:"Daddy your back!"


    Willow:"I didn''t have any of my memories until last night so I''m sorry that I worried you for so long."


    Smiles started to appear on Cal, Ruby and Fraya''s faces. The demon girls were there too so I decided I should tell them.


    Willow:"Actually I''m not only Falon, but Keltor too. My soul has been completely repaired."


    Laya''s eyes opened widely and she stared at me.


    Laya:"Is that true?"


    Willow:"Yes and to prove it I''ll say something only he would know. You love having your ears nibbled on during...."


    I was punched in the gut by Laya.


    Laya:"Don''t go revealing those kinds if secrets in front of everyone."


    Willow:"Ok."


    It didn''t hurt, but I knew to shut up. Everyone seemed happy which made me smile. We spent the next few weeks repairing Gart and expelling all the rot Jack left behind. The girls decided that Jeanette would be the queen since she was part of Garts royal family. The rest of us were seen as advisors.


    We had all been so busy that we only rarely got to spend time together. Tonight was our first meal together since that breakfast. We were all eating when Tessa stood up.


    Tessa:"I have an announcement. I''m pregnant."


    I dropped the fork I was using and the room went quiet. She hadn''t told me yet so I was surprised.


    Willow:"Really! I''m going to be a father!"


    Tessa:"Yes!"


    I was standing up and I walked towards Tessa to give her a hug, but arms wrapped around my neck.


    Laya:"That''s not fair I want to be pregnant too."


    Jenny and her sisters were also looking at me with expectant eyes.


    Willow:"Ummmmmmmm."


    I wasn''t sure what to say. She said that in front of everyone.


    Tessa:"I think we need to have a talk about the future."


    Willow:"Yeah. I agree."


    I felt like life would be getting a lot more complicated from now on, but I was ready to take whatever came my way.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Announcement

    I think I''m going to start a new story. It will take place in modern time and have no magic so where should it be? I want you all to comment a location some where in the world, but it has to be a city. I think the main guy is going to be 17 and in high school. I decided to come out with more Rebirth and Second Chance, but it won''t be everyday since I''ll focus more on the new story. I''ll post a link when I release the first chapter.


    I got a comment saying the way Rebirth and Second Chance ended felt to abrupt, but honestly I was just tired of the story. In my head the fight with Jack was planned out a little better, but I didn''t feel like putting more effort into it. I spend like an hour writing each day without even thinking so I don''t even know what exactly is going to happen each chapter myself. I don''t even read over it before posting.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    That was my first time trying to write a story so I''m sorry if it sucked. I would like to know if my characters felt too fake and what would help them feel more likable.


    I gave a little info on my new story, but I would still like people to give input. I personally like harem, but I feel like most people don''t want it. The new story will have action so please list more tags you''d like and I''ll see if it can fit in unless it''s already part of it.

 Chapter 31- Bad Moon Rising

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 31


    Gart belonged to the elves. Jeanette was seen as the ruler, but the elves actually had all the power. The elf king sent people to fill government roles so all decisions were made by them. Jeanette and the rest of the girls get to live in the royal palace and get a portion of the money made off of taxes.


    The girls didn''t seem bothered by the fact that they had no real power. The elves didn''t do anything harmful so we left everything up to them.


    Sam and Dean finished off the rest of Jacks troops that were stationed near the borders. The two of them had apparently found wives. Sam married a beastwoman and had three kids. Dean married a dwarven woman and had one kid.


    Tessa was pregnant with my first kid and I was freaking out. I followed her around everywhere just to make sure she wouldn''t accidentally get hurt. I eventually stopped, but I made sure someone was always with her. I talked to God again one night.


    God:"You seem to be enjoying yourself."


    Willow:"I am."


    God:"It''s time to start your work."


    Willow:"I don''t think I want to become a god now."


    God:"I already taught you god magic so you can not refuse now."


    Willow:"I didn''t have all of my memories when I made that deal with you."


    God:"It doesn''t matter I have already given you the power. I can only affect souls that have not synced with bodies so I can''t directly make you do it, but I can affect an unborn child."


    Willow:"Are you threatening me?"


    God:"Gods do not threaten. I''m only informing you that if you do not uphold your part of our deal then your child might be born without a soul. He will so nothing unless instructed."


    Willow:"You Bastard!"


    God:"It doesn''t have to come to that. Complete your work and nothing will happen."


    Willow:"I''ll do it, but if anything happens I''ll devote my life to finding and destroying you!"


    God:"Good. The first thing I need you to do is collect pieces to a ruin. It''s a stone tablet that was broken into five pieces."


    Willow:"How am I suppose to find it?"


    I was agitated and it could clearly be heard in my voice.


    God:"One piece was given to each race. The first one should be buried with the first king of the Dranian Kingdom."


    Willow:"Where are the others?"


    God:"Once you have that piece head to Nesbel. The king of elves should know where to find the next piece."


    Willow:"So you don''t know where the others are exactly?"


    God:"No I only know of the location of the humans piece."


    Willow:"Your not even very much help for a god."


    The dream ended and I woke up. I was lying in my bed with Tessa next to me. I placed my hand on her stomach and began to rub it.


    Willow:"Don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to you."


    I explained that I had a very important mission to everyone during breakfast.


    Tessa:"How long will you be gone?"


    Willow:"I''ll be traveling a lot, but I will come home often. I first need to visit Nesbel and then I''ll spend some time with everyone before I have to leave again."


    The girls excepted what I told them and didn''t ask to many questions.


    Laya:"I want to go with you."


    Jenny:"Me too."


    Lilly & Lucy:"Me too."


    Willow:"I want to keep my traveling group small so only one person can come."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Laya:"Then it''s me."


    The three sisters seemed to except that they weren''t getting to go and didn''t try to oppose Laya.


    Willow:"I''m fine with that what about the rest of you girls?"


    Ruby:"I think it''s best if the rest of us stay here for Tessa while she''s pregnant."


    Cal:"Yeah we''ll take care of her so hurry back."


    Willow:"I''ll try to finish my business fast."


    I went to visit the tomb of kings later that night and found the first kings coffin really fast. I felt bad about grave robbing, but I needed the tablet piece he had. The tablet piece was the only thing in the coffin which made me wonder what happened to his body and why was this buried in his place.


    I placed it in my new satchel and went back to the palace. Tessa had accepted Laya into our lives since I begged her, but they still had a strained relationship. It started to get better and they didn''t seem to hold any resentment towards each other anymore.


    I became one with Keltor so I gained his memories and his love for Laya. She could be a little mean to some people, but she softened up since the last time I met her. Tessa has put a lot of effort into becoming her friend because she knew of Keltor and Laya''s relationship.


    I had never planned for polygamy, but Tessa apparently expected it to happen. I told her about Ruby being in love with me which she accepted easily. I still haven''t talked to Ruby yet since she seems to be avoiding being alone with me. I figured it was because she had confessed to me before she knew who I was which made her nervous around me.


    I created a new type of magic by mixing dark and some god level which I now used all the time. I could change my looks to anything I wanted. Depending who I spent time with I would look like Keltor, Falon or Willow. Willow was usually only used for business and when I was alone.


    I was basically shape shifting since it changed every inch of my body and wouldn''t change back unless I made it even if I was unconscious. The girls seemed more comfortable around my previous bodies since they have only know me as Willow for a short time.


    It was time for me to leave for Nesbel and I said my good byes to everyone then left with Laya. Few people actually saw the Demon King so I decided while I was with Laya to take the form of Keltor. We were exiting the city gate.


    Laya:"It''s so great to see your face again."


    Keltor:"Remember that I''m not just Keltor anymore."


    Laya:"I know...your also Falon and Willow, but right now your Keltor."


    Keltor:"Yes."


    Laya wrapped herself around my right arm as we walked. Even though Tessa told me it was alright I had so far only slept with her. I remember as Keltor sleeping with Laya, Jenny, Lilly and Lucy, but I haven''t touched any of them since the reunion. I wanted to, but still felt like I shouldn''t especially after I found out Tessa was pregnant.


    Laya:"What are you thinking about."


    Keltor:"Nothing."


    Laya:"Don''t worry I already know. Tonight I''m gonna check every inch of your body to make sure it looks exactly the same."


    A wicked grin appeared on her face.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 New Story Is Up

Here is a link for anyone who wants to try reading it. I love getting feedback so please comment.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/1906</a>

 Chapter 32- Enter Sandman

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 32


    I woke up with Laya lying on top of me. Her head was on my chest and she was asleep so I gently placed her next to me and got up. I was still in my Keltor form, but I had no reason to change so I stayed like that.


    The sun was up so I started to clean up our camp before Laya woke up. She sat up and rubbed her eyes.


    Laya:"Is it morning already?"


    Keltor:"Yeah we need to start moving soon so get dressed."


    Laya:"Are you sure you want me to get dressed already."


    She said with a smile.


    Keltor:"We need to get moving so yes get dressed."


    Laya looked like she was pouting as she dressed herself and we continued our journey to Nesbel.


    Laya:"So are you going to tell me what this journey is about."


    Keltor:"I need to collect pieces to a tablet."


    Laya:"Why?"


    Keltor:"Because I have to."


    Laya:"Your keeping secrets. You use to tell me everything."


    Keltor:"I told you I''m not just Keltor anymore so try to think of it as Willow or Falon keeping secrets."


    Laya:".....Fine."


    We finally made it to the border of Nesbel.


    Keltor:"Laya use your dark magic to look human."


    Laya:"Ok."


    Laya changed to the appearance she had back at Vaneth Academy with blue hair. I changed to my Willow form and approached a gate.


    Guard:"State your business."


    Willow:"I am Black Death. I sent a letter ahead of me asking for an audience with your king."


    Guard:"And the woman?"


    Willow:"My wife Laya."


    Guard:"We received the letter and the king has been awaiting your visit."


    The gate opened and Laya and I entered. The guards provided us with new horses and an escort. We eventually made it to the castle and was led inside. I started to miss the traveling conveniences of the other world.


    Laya had to stay behind while I went to meet the king. I entered the throne room and kneeled in front of the king. Lamruil stood beside the king.


    King:"I would like to thank you for your help in capturing Gart. My son tells me that if you had not been there our army would have fallen."


    Willow:"There is no need to thank me. I had the same goal so I helped to reach it. I would like to ask a question."


    King:"Ask me anything."


    I opened my satchel which made some of the kings guards twitch and brought out my piece of the tablet.


    Willow:"Do you know where I can find another piece of this table?"


    King:"It''s been a long time since anyone last asked about that."


    Willow:"So you know where it is?"


    King:"Yes I know how to acquire it."


    Willow:"I would like to have it if you would allow me to."


    King:"You can have it if you can get it. There is a trial you must pass in order to take the tablet."


    Willow:"What is this trial that I need to pass?"


    King:"I do not know for sure. Stay here tonight and I will send someone to take you to your trial tomorrow."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.Willow:"Thank you."


    I bowed.


    King:"You shouldn''t be thanking me since I''m sending you to your death. I recommend giving up on the tablet."


    Willow:"I can''t do that."


    King:"Very well then I hope you make it back."


    I left the throne room and met back up with Laya. We were given a place to stay since there are no inns here. The elves don''t usually let outsiders in so inns were never needed.


    Laya:"So did you get the tablet piece?"


    Willow:"Not yet, but I think I will tomorrow. I was told that I need to pass a trial."


    Laya:"What kind of trial?"


    I changed to my Keltor form since it was just Laya and me.


    Keltor:"I don''t know yet."


    I laid down on the bed and Laya snuggled up next to me.


    Laya:"I guess they don''t want you preparing for it ahead of time."


    Keltor:"No. I think the king actually doesn''t know what the trial is."


    Laya:"Well I know you can pass it so good luck."


    Laya closed her eyes and the two of us went to sleep. The next day we were woken up by a knock on the door so I quickly assumed my Willow form and answered. It was an elf who said they would escort me to my trial. I left Laya there and went with the elf. I was taken to a room under the palace that was made of stone and moss was everywhere.


    A stone table was in the center of the otherwise empty room. The elf told me to lie down on it so I did. Nothing happened so I just kept lying there waiting. I turned my head to look at the elf, but no one else was in the room anymore. The moss was glowing so I had some light.


    I looked around and noticed a mans figure in one of the corners of the room. I wasn''t sure who he was so I jumped up.


    Willow:"Who are you?"


    The man said nothing. I tried to get a look at his face, but I couldn''t see well enough. Out the corner of my eye I noticed something and turned my head. Another man was there in a different corner and like the first I couldn''t make his face out. I wasn''t sure what they wanted so I cast some light magic to find out who they were, but nothing happened.


    My magic didn''t work so I tried casting other spells, but none of them worked either. I wasn''t sure what was going on so I took a defensive stance ready to fight if they attacked. I noticed my arms seemed a little thin so I looked down at the rest of me.


    I was in my Willow form, but it was the female Willow from the other world. Fear started to build up inside of me. This form held a lot of bad memories and they all flashed through my mind. Before I had realized it a third figure had appeared and I still couldn''t see who he was. Smiles started to appear on their faces as they stepped forward.


    I was afraid. I was the weak magic less Willow once again and all the fear I felt when I was her bubbled up.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 33- Purple Haze

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    Sorry I didn''t post anything until now. I spent my free time reading the Overlord novel.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 33


    The men moved towards me and I stepped back.


    Willow:"No...Stay away."


    I could finally see their faces. The three men were Keltor, Falon and the male Willow.


    Female Willow:"What''s going on!"


    Keltor:"We''ve come for you."


    M. Willow:"What you seek will only bring ruin."


    Falon:"Death is all that awaits you."


    They stepped closer and I receded backwards. The room was quite humid so sweet started to drip from brow.


    Keltor:"You shall suffer in a hell of your own making."


    M. Willow:"Your life will end, but you will never die."


    Falon:"Pain will be your only sense."


    F. Willow:"This is a test isn''t it! I came for the tablet and nothing you say will persuade me from getting it."


    I turned and ran out of the room. I planned to lead them to a narrow corridor I passed through to get here. Hand to hand combat would be their only way to fight in such a small space, and it would only allow one person to fight me at a time. I wasn''t sure if they new all the magics that I did since they looked like my other forms, but I wanted to reduce their options as much as I could.


    I made it to the corridor and turned around to face the men, but no one had followed me.


    F. Willow:"Why didn''t they follow?"


    I decided to head back up and properly arm myself before coming back. When I exited I noticed all colors seemed to be gone from the world. I hadn''t noticed it before since it was so dark.


    F. Willow:"What the hell is happening!?"


    There were no smells in the air and no sounds. I could feel an eerie empty feeling from this gray world. I felt like I was the only person here, but that feeling faded fast.


    Keltor:"Your life is no longer yours."


    He had come from behind me which startled me and made me jump away. I wasn''t able to keep my balance and fell to the ground. Falon and male Willow followed after him.


    M. Willow:"This world is your new home."


    Falon:"Only the truly strong can leave here."


    I stood up and readied myself for a fight, but they didn''t move. I charged at Keltor, but he easily side stepped my punch. Falon jumped towards me and delivered a kick to my stomachs which sent me flying back. When I was regaining my balance male Willow hit me across the face with his fist. I was knocked to the ground and the iron taste of blood filled my mouth.


    I jumped up and backed away as fast as possible, but they didn''t continue the attack. They just stood there looking at me. I attacked many times, but never landed a hit and ended up badly beaten after a while.


    F. Willow:"What the hell! Why can''t I hit you!"


    I yelled in frustration, but had to stop because of the pain in my jaw. I had bruises all over, but I counted myself luck that they didn''t use magic.


    *What the hell am I suppose to do!*


    I wasn''t sure how to beat them since everything I tried so far failed. It had been a while since they last talked so I started to get a real creepy vibe from them. I tried throwing rocks, but they were all dodged.


    F. Willow:"Just give me the tablet piece already!"


    Keltor:"Death."


    M. Willow:"Despair."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.Falon:"Pain."


    Them suddenly talking frightened me for a second and I grew a little angry that it did.


    F. Willow:"Shut up!"


    I rushed towards them again and was smacked around like all my other tries. I started to feel like I did back in my life as female Willow. The memories of all the men that beat and raped me came back causing me to shrink away. I felt complete and utter fear of the men around me. I knew the situation was different, but I felt like I was back in that room. I could even hear the laughter of my brother who sent me there.


    I tried covering my ears, but the sound reverberated within my head. I screamed out for help and started to cry. I was Willow, a weak human that could do nothing against fate. The men closed in on me as I curled up into a ball sobbing. Keltor reached his hand down towards me and I squeezed my eyes shut out of fear. My body seemed to move on it''s own as I stretched out my hand and grabbed Keltors.


    F. Willow:"I''m not just Willow! I''m also Keltor!"


    Keltor was covered in light then vanished. I suddenly felt a surge of courage and jumped up and did the same thing to male Willow then I turned to Falon.


    F. Willow:"I''m also Falon."


    I put my hand on his shoulder and he emitted light, but this time so did I. The light Falon then spoke.


    Light Falon:"I didn''t expect you to pull yourself back together. I guess you deserve what you came for."


    My vision went black and I couldn''t feel anything. I regained the feeling in my body and opened my eyes. I was back in that stone room and the elf that brought me there was standing beside me with a look of surprise on his face. He immediately ran out of the room mumbling that he had to speak to the king. I looked around and found no one else there then looked at my body and saw I was once again the male Willow.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief and noticed something was in my hand. I pulled it up to my face and realized it was a tablet piece. Half stunned I talked to myself.


    Willow:"I got it?!"


    I jumped off the table and ran out of the room. I didn''t want to spend anymore time there. I went immediately to the kings throne room and was let in without having to wait.


    King:"I''m surprised. Your the first person to ever wake up after that trial."


    Willow:"Thank you for letting me take the trial. Now I will be leaving with this piece. You have no problem with that?"


    King:"It''s yours. You were able to pass the trial which makes it you property not ours so take it."


    Willow:"Thank you."


    I left the throne room and went straight back to Laya. I entered the room and saw her lying on the bed then changed to my Keltor form which caused her to looked up at me.


    Laya:"Welcome back!"


    I pulled her into my embrace and held her tightly.


    Laya:"What''s wrong?!"


    Keltor:"The trial brought up a lot of bad memories. I felt....so weak and helpless."


    She wrapped her arms around me and comforted me. We laid there together for the rest of the day. We left the next day and I was happy to be out of that city.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 34- Sweet Child O Mine

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 34


    Laya and I finally made it back which made me feel extreme relief. I hadn''t quite felt right ever since that trial, but thinking about seeing everyone again washed away all my worries. We made our way to the palace and rushed in. I was especially eager to see Tessa since it''s been a little over 3 months since I left. I wondered how she was after being pregnant this long.


    Laya knew that I wanted to see Tessa so she left to meet up with Jenny and her sisters. I quickly changed to my Falon form and made my way to Tessa''s room. It was early and the maids informed me that they hadn''t finished preparing breakfast so everyone was still asleep.


    When I entered the room my eyes immediately found Tessa lying asleep on her bed. I removed most of my clothes and crawled in next to her. She didn''t wake up, but she instinctively turned over and cuddled up to me. I ran my fingers through her soft silky hair and smiled while I watched her sleep.


    The maids eventually came to get Tessa. She slowly rose up and looked around then she noticed me.


    Tessa:"Your back!"


    Falon:"Yep."


    She gave me a tight hug and that was when I noticed her belly. It wasn''t huge, but it had definitely gotten bigger. It wouldn''t be too hard to hide if she wanted to.


    Falon:"It''s time for breakfast so we need to get dressed."


    Tessa:"Yes!"


    She was beaming with happiness as she put something on. I put the clothes I had just taken off back on and we left the room. I was greeted by everyone at breakfast and we ate while they updated me on recent events. Apparently Jeanette had her crowning ceremony and addressed the people about what direction she planned to take the Dranian Kingdom in.


    Falon:"What about Isaac?"


    Jeanette:"We received word that he has completed his mission in Uuxur and is now on his way to Nelfarum(Dwarven capitol)."


    Falon:"Good, that will make things easier."


    Jeanette smiled happily.


    Falon:"Are things completed on our end?"


    Tessa:"Yes. I finished it yesterday. Did Laya complete her mission while you were in Nesbel?"


    Laya:"Of course I did! The king excepted immediately after I explained everything and gave him your letter."


    Laya smiled mischievously.


    Laya:"I think that elf prince has a little crush on you Tessa. He was very excited when he found out the letter was from you."


    I decided to change the subject back to our original topic.


    Falon:"I never did ask, but how long was I gone for the trial?"


    Laya understood that I wanted to stop that conversation which made her sigh then she answered me.


    Laya:"Two days. I told them that it won''t be operational until we get back here."


    I was given the rest of the information on the tablet pieces by that god before I left Gart. Each piece was given to the leaders of the five races and a trial was created to get each piece. In order to collect all the pieces I will need to visit each races capitol. I wanted to collect all the pieces as fast as possible. I figured out a way to shorten my travel time and help increase trade routes and relations between all the races. I sent Isaac on a mission to create teleport points in the capitols of Uuxur and Nelfarum. Laya set the teleport point up in Nesbel while I was doing my trial.


    The teleport point for Gart was the first set up so now there were three completed. Nesbel, Uuxur and Gart would now only take a few minutes to travel to. Isaac was going to set up the one in Nelfarum so I decided to go to Frumond(Beastmen capitol city) for the next tablet piece.


    After breakfast I decided to spend some time with Jeanette. She had some paper work that needed completing so I helped her with it while we talked.


    Falon:"Is the royal life to your liking?"


    She showed a frustrated look.


    Jeanette:"There''s to much paperwork that I have to do. I miss training all the time."


    She had a dejected look as she laid her head down on a stack of papers.


    Falon:"You miss training?"


    Jeanette popped her head back up and brushed off the paper that stuck to her cheek.


    Jeanette:"Yeah! Training was fun! Now I''m stuck inside all day or meeting with representatives. I never get to have any fun."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    She once again laid her head down on the stack of papers.


    Falon:"If we hurry we can finish all this paperwork and I''ll train with you."


    Jeanette jumped up with a face full of excitement.


    Jeanette:"Really!"


    Falon:"Yes."


    Jeanette:"Thank you Falon!"


    This time I jumped up from my seat and sent papers flying into the air when my hands slammed down onto the desk. I looked straight into Jeanette''s eyes.


    Falon:"What happened to calling me daddy!"


    Jeanette was surprised by my sudden action, but when she heard what I said she turned her head away and puffed out her cheeks.


    Jeanette:"I''m not a kid anymore."


    Falon:"Is this the rebellious stage! Call me daddy!"


    Jeanette:"No!"


    She ran out of the room as fast as she could. I stood there for a few minutes before I realized she left me all the paperwork to do alone. I spent the rest of the day doing it while also trying to think of ways to get Jeanette to call me daddy. After doing all that work I knew that Jeanette needed someone to help for now on.


    I didn''t talk to Jeanette during dinner that night. Tessa later told me that she still calls her mom. The next day I talked to Fraya about helping Jeanette with the paperwork and she agreed to lend a hand. I didn''t join them today and instead went to one of the training halls to look for Ruby. I found her almost immediately.


    Falon:"Hey Ruby."


    Ruby:"Falon? What are you doing here?"


    Falon:"I came to talk to you."


    Ruby was very obviously nervous and couldn''t look me in the eyes.


    Ruby:"S-so what did you w-want to talk about."


    Falon:"It''s about what you told me when I was Willow before I got my memories back."


    Ruby:".........."


    Falon:"I talked to Tessa about how you feel."


    A panicked look showed on Ruby''s face.


    Ruby:"You told Tessa!"


    Falon:"Don''t worry she''s not angry."


    Ruby:"Are you sure."


    Falon:"Yes I''m very sure. I was the one who encouraged you to pursue your love and Tessa agreed to me accepting it."


    Ruby''s face showed confusion.


    Falon:"After the baby is born I''ve decided to have a wedding. Tessa told me I needed to clarify my relationships with everyone to prepare for who all will be apart of it. Would you like to become my wife?"


    I could tell Ruby didn''t know what to say so I decided to give her some time to think about it. I placed my hand on her shoulder.


    Falon:"You don''t need to answer right now so I''ll leave."


    Ruby remained in the same spot while I left. Besides Ruby I had only talked to Tessa and Laya about the wedding so far. I felt a rush of relief after getting away from Ruby. All the tension in my body was released at once and I had to sit down then I realized I had been extremely nervous during my talk with Ruby. I laughed at myself for being able to complete trials that would allow me to ascend to god hood, but my knees still locked up after a single talk with someone.


    Falon:"I guess I''m weak when it comes to women."


    I sighed and pulled myself up.


    Falon:"Now it''s time to start operation ''Make Jeanette Call Me Daddy''."


    ********************************************


    I''ve decided to end this story after the god arc. If you''d like you can read my other story Alphas & Omegas.</a> I plan to have all the girls become his lovers, but I''m not sure about Jeanette and his two sisters. I would like for you to comment and tell me to either add them or not. I will do whatever the first person tells me. I will also add a new character that I want to be completely created by someone else. Give me a description in the comments including name, physical description, personality traits, abilities, what kind of relationship they should have with the main character and his girls and anything else. I will try my best to create this person.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 35- Sister Christian

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 35


    ****************Jeanette POV***************


    I had a lot of paperwork to do again today so I reluctantly dragged myself to the study. The door was already unlocked when I got there so I entered cautiously. Many important documents are kept here so it''s actually guarded pretty well. I was hopping someone was inside since a good fight is just what I needed to pick my spirits up.


    Jeanette:"Oh."


    I sighed dejectedly. There was no intruder.


    Fraya:"Good morning Jeanette. I''ve come to help you with your paperwork today."


    Jeanette:"Thanks. All this work is killing me."


    I sat down and started working, but after a few minutes I decided to escape.


    Jeanette:"Fraya. I forgot a few papers in my bedroom. I''ll be right back."


    Fraya:"Ok."


    I slipped out of the room and dashed down the hallway. It would be about an hour and a half before Fraya realizes all the work was dumped on her. I quickly made my way outside of the palace. Cal always goes for a run at around this time so I planned to join her. When I found her, she was still getting ready for her run.


    Cal:"Jeanette what are you doing here?"


    Jeanette:"I came to join you in your run."


    Cal:"Don''t you have work to do?"


    Jeanette:"Fraya decided to cover for me. She said I deserved a break."


    Cal smiled widely.


    Cal:"She''s always trying to help others out. I have such a good little sister."


    We started the run. Cal had more stamina than any of us so I had to use magical enhancements just to keep running after a while. When we did finally stop Cal was only lightly sweating. We got some water and went to a practice hall to continue. After a while Tessa suddenly showed up.


    Tessa:"Good morning you two."


    Cal picked up a towel and threw one to me.


    Cal:"Good morning Tessa."


    Jeanette:"Morning Mom."


    Tessa:"Don''t you have work to do Jeanette."


    Jeanette:"Fraya told me she''d handle it."


    Tessa:"Oh."


    Tessa sat down nearby while we continued our practice.


    Cal:"So what are you doing here Tessa."


    Cal decided to start a conversation while we practiced.


    Tessa:"I was feeling a little bored so I came to watch."


    Cal:"You shouldn''t do to much while your pregnant."


    Tessa:"I''m just watching so it''s fine. Oh yeah, Jeanette Falon told me you won''t call him daddy."


    I stopped what I was doing and looked over at her.


    Jeanette:"I''m already an adult so I can''t call him that anymore."


    Tessa:"He was very sad that you called him Falon. Don''t you want to cheer him up."


    I turned my head away from her defiantly.


    Jeanette:"He has to get use to it."


    Tessa:"Some adults still call their parents mommy and daddy you know."


    Jeanette:"I don''t wanna!"


    Tessa:"Come ooooon. Just say it now. The three of us are the only ones here so you can say it."


    There was silence for a few minutes before Jeanette opened her mouth.


    Jeanette:".......daddy."


    There was another silence then Tessa jumped in the air.


    Tessa:"Yeeeeees! I did it!"


    Jeanette:"What?"


    I was very confused then I noticed something looked wrong with Tessa. She was changing and soon took the form of Falon.


    Falon:"I did it! I did it! I did it!"


    He was jumping up and down. I suddenly felt a surge of anger flowing through me so I lunged at him, but he dodged then I continued my attack.


    Falon:"I had to give Tessa a very thorough massage last night in order to learn every contour of her body."


    I continued to press my attack, but he didn''t seem to care. His arms wrapped around me and pulled me into a hug.


    Falon:"Call me daddy again!"


    I tried to wiggle out, but he was just to strong.


    Jeanette:"No!"


    Falon:"I won''t stop hugging you then!"


    After a while of struggling I finally gave up.


    Jeanette:"I give up..............daddy."


    His hug loosened and I was placed back on the ground.


    Falon:"Your such a good girl Jeanette."


    He smiled at me so I puffed out my cheeks and looked the other way.


    Jeanette:"Your mean daddy."


    Falon:"Hahahahahah! Remember I use to be the Demon King!"


    Cal:"I didn''t know you could look like us?"


    Falon:"It''s not easy. I''d need to learn every inch of your body first."


    Cal came a little closer with a smile on her face.


    Cal:"Want to change into me!"


    Falon:"I think we need to talk in private a little later."


    Cal:"Oh! Alone! Sure!"


    Falon:"I''ll come find you. I need to go tell Tessa about my great victory."


    He ran off with a grin.


    Cal:"I wonder what he''s got planned for later."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Jeanette:"I think he''s going senile. How old is he anyway?"


    There was a brief silence.


    Cal:"......I''m not sure."


    *****************Falon POV****************


    I went to see Tessa, but found out she was having a nap so I quietly left. Fraya was probably stuck doing the paperwork alone so I decided to help her. When I entered the study Fraya looked at me with pleading eyes.


    Falon:"I''m here to help you."


    Fraya:"Thank you! I thought I would be stuck doing this alone!"


    Falon:"We should probably hire some people to do this work."


    Fraya:"We can''t hire just anyone. This is important work."


    Falon:"I think Jenny and her sisters could do this work. They know how to read and write so this shouldn''t be too hard as long as the papers are sorted between approved and rejected first."


    Fraya:"Jeanette will have to sort them since she is the current queen. The public probably wouldn''t be happy about having demons still making decisions for them so Jeanette can''t completely get out of her duties."


    Falon:"Those three weren''t originally demons. The use to be human."


    Fraya:"They were human? What happened to them?"


    Falon:"They wanted power so Laya changed them."


    I shrugged and Fraya sighed.


    Fraya:"She''s a little crazy."


    Falon:"A little."


    I agreed. We finished the paperwork faster then I thought we would. Fraya was actually very good at this kind of work. I new it would be time to eat dinner in a little over an hour and that Cal usually spent this time in her room so I went to talk to her. I stood in front of the door and knocked.


    Knock knock knock


    Cal:"Who is it?"


    Falon:"It''s me Falon."


    Cal:"Oh! One minute!"


    I heard her running around then she opened the door. Her hair was down and wet. She was wearing a bathrobe and I could smell the scent of soap.


    Falon:"I came to talk, but I guess this is a bad time."


    I was going to leave, but she grabbed my shirt sleeve.


    Cal:"It''s fine."


    I entered with her still holding my sleeve then she released it and went over to a corner of her room. She pulled out a folding screen and brought it over to the rather large tub she was using. I sat on her bed and she spread out the folding screen then went behind it.


    Cal:"You can talk while I bathe."


    She draped her bathrobe over the folding screen and I could make out her silhouette as she climbed into the tub. I knew we were once blood related, but I still couldn''t stop all my blood from rushing to a certain place.


    Falon:"I came to talk to you about the future."


    Cal:"Future?"


    Falon:"Yes. I need to know what your feelings are towards me."


    Cal popped her out the side of the folding screen and looked at me.


    Cal:"It''s obvious. I love you."


    Falon:"What kind of love specifically?"


    Water started to pool on the ground below where she stuck her head out and she smiled.


    Cal:"I love you just as much as Tessa."


    Falon:".....I see."


    Her smile turned into a frown.


    Cal:"That''s rude. I just poured my heart out to you and all you say is I see."


    Falon:"Sorry."


    I got down on one knee.


    Falon:"Would you like to marry me?"


    Cal:"Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that!"


    Falon:"Now who''s being rude!"


    Cal:"What about Tessa?"


    Falon:"She''ll be apart of the wedding. Along with a few other people."


    Cal sighed.


    Cal:"I knew it would end up like this."


    Falon:"So? What''s your answer?"


    Cal stepped out from behind the folding screen naked.


    Cal:"Of course I''ll marry you."


    I reflexively turned away.


    Cal:"Hey! If we''re getting married this won''t be the last time you see me naked."


    I turned my head back to her. Water was dripping off of her and increasing the size of the puddle forming under her.


    Falon:"Sorry."


    Cal:"Good. Now bask in my beauty."


    She spread her arms out with a look of joy on her face.


    Falon:"You look very beautiful."


    I stood up and started walking towards the door.


    Falon:"Finish your bath and get ready for dinner."


    I opened the door, but before I could leave Cal''s hands wrapped around my waist.


    Cal:"Why don''t you join me in the bath."


    ***************************************************


    Should he join her in the bath?<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 36- Youre A Big Girl Now

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 36


    I closed the door and turned around. Cal walked over to the tub and climbed in then motioned for me to join her. I started undressing and ended up tossing my clothes all over the room. When I was completely naked I moved towards the tub, but she put up a hand to stop me.


    Cal:"Change into Keltor."


    Falon:"Huh?"


    Cal:"I said change into Keltor."


    Falon:"Ok."


    I quickly changed into my Keltor form.


    Cal:"With blue hair."


    Keltor:"Fine."


    I had been using the white haired Keltor since I learned how to change forms, but making my hair blue wasn''t difficult so I did what she wanted. She picked up the soap and started rubbing it on her arms and I made my way to the tub. Just as I was passing the folding screen I stepped into the puddle of water that had formed outside of the tub and my feet came out from under me. I fell head first into the tub.


    My sudden fall caused Cal to jump up. She quickly reached down and pulled my head up into her embrace.


    Cal:"Are you ok?!"


    Keltor:"Yeah. I''m fine."


    *That was smooth.*


    I then noticed that my head was right up against her bare chest. She sat back down in the tub while still embracing my head. Honestly it was a little uncomfortable staying like that so I licked her nipple in an attempt to force her to let go. She shook for a second and tightened her hold on my head. I tried licking her again and she let out a moan. I reached my arms around her and freed my head then pulled her into my embrace. I had one hand on her back and I used the other to lift her face towards mine making our eyes lock. I leaned in and kissed her. My body started moving on autopilot and the plane found it''s hangar. That day my sister became a woman, and I made her one a few more times before dinner.


    We were the last ones to make it to the table so it felt a little awkward. I had changed back to my Falon form to eat.


    Falon:"Jenny. Lilly. Lucy. I was wondering if the three of you could give Jeanette a hand with the paperwork from now on."


    Jenny:"We would be happy to. There hasn''t been much for us to do around here so being given a job will help us feel useful."


    Falon:"Jeanette. This doesn''t mean you don''t have to do your work anymore. The paperwork still needs to be sorted by you. Those three can''t be the ones choosing what to approve and deny."


    Jeanette:"I know daddy. I''ll sort it all before running off."


    Falon:"It would be better if you didn''t run off."


    Jenny:"It''s fine if she leaves the work to us. We have nothing better to do."


    Falon:"I don''t want her to think she can push all of her work onto someone else."


    Jeanette:"I won''t run off then."


    I sighed inwardly.


    *I doubt she''ll really do her work, but I guess I can only trust her.*


    After we finished eating everyone went back to their rooms for the day. Cal brushed her hand across my shoulder as she left the room. I stood up to leave and noticed Jenny and her sisters still waiting at the door.


    Falon:"What is it?"


    Jenny:"We''d like to talk to you alone."


    Falon:"Ok. What do you want to talk about."


    Jenny:"Not here."


    Jenny took my hand and pulled me along. Eventually we made it back to their room. The three sisters always slept together so they had an extra large bed. I sat down on the edge of it and looked over at them.


    Falon:"So. What did you want to talk about."


    Jenny:"We agreed to help Jeanette so we think you should reward us."


    Falon:"Reward? Like what?"


    My question was soon answered when they started undressing. When I was Keltor, I never slept with these girls alone. It was always the three of them at the same time. I quickly changed to my Keltor form which made them smile.


    I had to ready myself since these three were really rough lovers. I would always have wounds after a night with them. I actually had a lot of fun this time, but they were more ferocious then I expected. I hadn''t slept with them since I died so they probably couldn''t help themselves. I had cuts, bites, broken bones and even damaged organs after we had our fun. When I woke up Lucy was on my right, Lilly on my left and Jenny was lying on top of me. The room was covered in my blood and so were the girls. I snuck out without waking them since I wasn''t in the mood for a round two.


    Fraya was the last one I had to talk to and I planned to do that today. I changed to my Falon form since I usually use that as my base form.


    *I wonder if Jeanette is to old to be a flower girl?*


    I had started to think about the wedding and what the best plan for the wedding night would be. I had almost infinite stamina so I could be with all of them that night, but what would they think about that? It wasn''t important right now since the wedding was still a while in the future. We decided to let Tessa give birth first and I had to finish collecting the tablet pieces. I was enjoying my break, but soon I''ll have to set off again to finish the trials.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I was planning to take Laya with me again since we were going to the beastmen capitol next and she spent almost twenty years there after I died. While walking through the castle I found Jeanette.


    Falon:"What are you doing?"


    She jumped when she heard my voice and turned around.


    Jeanette:"I was just going outside to workout."


    Falon:"I''ll join you."


    I could see the joy in her eyes. We went outside and she led me past some trees. She brought me to a nearby lake.


    Jeanette:"This is my private place. It''s a lake meant to purify the royal family''s bodies for rituals, but since I''m the only one left no one is allowed to enter it except me."


    We started our workout with running around the lake then we started fight training. She was good, but compared to me she was very slow. I decided to work on her reaction time so I attacked her over and over again pushing her into a corner each time. She got better and began figuring out how to get the upper hand, but anything she did wasn''t effective against me. She would do well in a fight against other people, but beating me was to high of a hurdle for her.


    After the long practice we worked up quite a sweat and Jeanette started taking her clothes off.


    Jeanette:"I''m going for a swim!"


    She jumped straight into the water and I just sat down to watch. She dipped her clothes in the water then hung them up on a tree. She didn''t seem to be bothered by the fact that I was watching her swim naked. For a second the idea of adding her to the wedding flashed across my mind.


    Jeanette:"Hey! Join me!"


    Falon:"I thought this lake was for the royal family only."


    Jeanette:"What are you talking about! You''re my family daddy!"


    Falon:"Your right!"


    I jumped in to join her.


    Jeanette:"You need to hang your clothes up."


    Jeanette swam over and pulled off my shirt. I snatched it back from her.


    Falon:"I''ll do it!"


    I swam back to shore and finished undressing then hung my clothes near Jeanette''s. I jumped back into the lake and Jeanette came swimming up to me. She put both her hands on my head and shoved me under the water. Instead of resurfacing I grabbed her leg and pulled her under with me. We then began fighting in the water. When we finally decided to end the fight we went up for air while laughing. The two of us were having a lot of fun playing around. I was surprised when she suddenly kissed me.


    Falon:"What are you doing Jeanette!"


    She curled up with a look of sadness on her face.


    Jeanette:"Don''t you like me daddy?"


    I was speechless. I didn''t think Jeanette felt that way about me. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. I closed it then tried again, but still nothing. Jeanette was starting to look worried.


    Falon:"Jeanette. How do you feel about me?"


    Jeanette looked like she was scared to answer so I pulled her in close to me.


    Falon:"It''s alright. Just tell me the truth."


    Jeanette:"I......love you daddy."


    Falon:"I understand."


    I thought this would have been a very touching moment if it weren''t for my boner that was stabbing Jeanette. I distanced myself from her to try and control my urges.


    Falon:"Thank you for telling me the truth. It''s time to get back to the palace so lets go."


    I took her hand and pulled her to shore. She had a deep blush and a smile the whole time. She stayed that way until we separated at the palace. I went to a private room and sat down.


    Falon:"The girls have really been all over me lately."


    I decided to look over my body and noticed something. All the changing I''ve been doing to my body caused a leakage of my charm ability.


    Falon:"So that''s it."


    I wasn''t very worried since it only causes lust not love. All the girls admitted their love for me so I knew that wasn''t fake, but they''ve probably been feeling strong sexual urges whenever I''m around. I tried sealing it up, but it kept leaking out.


    Falon:"What''s wrong? Why won''t it seal?"


    I focused my magical power on sealing it, but it failed every time. After a lot of trial and error I figured out it could only be sealed when I''m in my Willow form.


    Willow:"Oh well. A little lust isn''t so bad."


    I changed back to my Falon form and left the room. I needed to talk to Fraya now.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 37- Ride The Lightning

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 37


    I went to find Fraya, but it turned out she was helping Jenny and her sisters do the paperwork so I couldn''t talk to her. I took a stroll through the palace garden since I had nothing better to do. It was a beautiful sunny day with no clouds in sight. The flowers were just now beginning to grow back since they hadn''t been cared for until we reclaimed the palace.


    I found a nice quiet spot to nap on and closed my eyes for a few hours. A young brown haired maid woke me up with a deep blush.


    Maid:"S-sir, the queen needs your help w-with an issue."


    Falon:"Issue? What kind?"


    I rubbed my eyes as I sat up bringing myself closer to the maid. Her face turned to a darker shade of red.


    Maid:"I-I''m not s-s-sure."


    *I guess she has a weak resistance to the charm ability.*


    Falon:"Alright I''m on my way."


    The maid led me to a meeting room where the council of elves, left here by the elven king, discussed political matters with the current ruler which is Jeanette. I entered the room drawing all eyes to me. Six elves make up the council and they were all seated across from Jeanette. I was in my Willow form since that''s my public face and went to stand behind Jeanette.


    Council Elf:"We have come to a decision. We believe that sending Cal, Ruby and Fraya would resolve the situation."


    Jeanette:"Why should I send my family when I have an army at my command?"


    Council Elf:"We believe the issue will be resolved faster and with less bloodshed if they were to go."


    Jeanette turned to me.


    Jeanette:"Willow welcome. I called you because I would like your advice. Haven is currently under the control of a mercenary group known as Angels. They have been basically holding the city hostage. They do whatever they want with no regard for anyone else. How would you handle this issue?"


    Willow:"If you''re thinking about sending any of the girls then you should probably hear what they have to say on this matter."


    Jeanette:"You''re right. Steph, please ask Cal, Ruby and Fraya to join us."


    Jeanette ordered that brown haired maid from earlier and she headed off to find them.


    Willow:"I do see the benefits of sending them. I think that if they want to go we should send them."


    Jeanette:"Then I''ll leave the decision up to them."


    After a while of waiting each girl showed up. I was curious why the brown haired maid was allowed in this room during a meeting, but since no one seemed to mind I just brushed the thought aside. Jeanette explained the situation to the three girls.


    Jeanette:"Would you like to subjugate the mercenaries?"


    Ruby:"I''ll go."


    Ruby stepped forward with her hand raised. The other two looked over at her then stepped forward.


    Cal:"I''ll join her."


    Fraya:"I''ll help."


    Jeanette:"I guess it''s decided then. Be ready to depart tomorrow."


    Cal:"Sure."


    Fraya:"Yes."


    Ruby:"Fine."


    The council was satisfied with the decision so the meeting was concluded. Jeanette and I were the last ones to leave the room. Fraya was going to continue helping with the paperwork so I decided to hold off on talking to her. I changed back to my Falon form.


    *I''ll wait till after she gets back to talk to her.*


    I spent the rest of the day with Tessa. We talked a lot and she told me that she already had a plan for the wedding. I was happy to hear it since I had no idea how to plan a wedding. We had a little fun before going to bed that night. I got up early and left the room. As I was walking down the hallway I found Ruby was already up.


    Falon:"Hey Ruby."


    Ruby:"Falon, good morning."


    Falon:"I was just about to go for a morning walk. Would you like to come with me?"


    Ruby:"Sure."


    The two of us exited the palace and started walking towards the garden.


    Ruby:"Falon. Can I answer your question now?"


    Falon:"Sure. I''ve been waiting for your answer."


    Ruby was blushing and seemed nervous.


    Ruby:"I-I''d like to be your w-w-wife."


    I stopped walking and placed my hands on her shoulders then looked into her eyes.


    Ruby:"W-what?"


    Falon:"You look so cute right now."


    Ruby punched me in the stomach.


    Ruby:"We''re having a serious conversation!"


    Falon:"Sorry. I''ll fix the mood."


    I kneeled down on one knee.


    Falon:"Will you marry me."


    I plucked one of the newly grown flowers and held it out to her.


    Ruby:"Y-yes!"


    She hugged me and I stood up. We came apart for a second then I pulled her into a kiss. When it was over she hugged me again and buried her face in my chest.


    Ruby:"I love your scent!"


    Falon:"Ok."


    She finally separated from me after a minute of smelling my chest.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Ruby:"I have to get ready. I''ll be leaving soon."


    Falon:"Go ahead. We''ll have plenty of time to spend together after we''re married."


    Ruby was smiling and gave my chest one more sniff before running off.


    *I wonder what I smell like to her?*


    After a walk alone around the garden I went to see the girls off. I said my goodbyes to each of them then Cal pulled me over to the side.


    Cal:"You haven''t talked to Fraya yet have you?"


    Falon:"No. Not yet."


    Cal:"Leave it to me. I''ll talk to her while we''re on this trip."


    Falon:"That would really help. Thanks."


    I gave her a hug and she licked my ear.


    Cal:"I expect some private time when I get back."


    Falon:"Sure. It''ll be a reward."


    She climbed into a carriage with the other two and it started moving down the road. I didn''t really do anything for the rest of that day, but I did make a decision. I decided to leave for the beastman capitol and collect the next tablet piece. I announced it during dinner and Jeanette was the only one that complained. I also planned to take Laya along like last time. I spent my finally night with Tessa, but we only slept.


    Horses and supplies were prepared for us the next day. Laya and I told everyone goodbye then left. We were hoping to make it back as soon as possible. I was a little worried about the trial, but I knew I had to do them. I had two pieces and now I was on my way to collect the third.


    *Maybe being a god won''t be so bad.*


    *******************Cal POV*******************


    We made it to Haven ahead of schedule and entered the city pretending to be merchants. We planned to pretend to be merchants while we gathered information on the Angels which is why we left Gart in a carriage instead of on our own horses. The carriage was filled with different things that we planned to sell while here as part of our cover. A carriage ride from Gart to Haven takes longer then being on horseback, but we ended up getting here faster then we thought.


    The town didn''t seem in bad shape. Last time I was here part of it was on fire so things have changed. There were new buildings and new streets. The most noticeable change was the building near the center of the city. It was huge and gave off the feel of a small fortress.


    Fraya:"What do you think that buildings used for?"


    Cal:"It''s probably the Angels base. I wonder how long they''ve actually been here."


    Ruby:"Yeah. That base had to take a while to build."


    We found an inn to stay at and decided to keep our distance from that base until we gathered some information. A woman was waiting at the counter when we entered.


    Cal:"Hello. We''d like one room for a week."


    Woman:"The rooms only have two beds in them, but for a little extra we can move another bed in."


    Cal:"Sure. How much."


    Woman:"6 silver for the week."


    Cal:"We can do 4."


    Woman:"No deal."


    Cal:"Fine."


    I turned around and walked away. The other two followed me.


    Woman:"Wait! What about 5 silver!"


    I didn''t even stop and ignored her.


    Woman:"Fine! 4 but your meals are separate!"


    The three of us stopped, turned around and walked back.


    Cal:"That''s fine."


    The meals didn''t really matter to us since we would be able to get better food somewhere else. We took inventory on the items in the carriage and went to bed. The next day we divided up jobs. Fraya had very loud and noticeable weapons so we had her stay with the carriage selling things while we gathered information. If a fight broke out Ruby and I could settle it without drawing to much attention to ourselves, but that was impossible for Fraya.


    I quickly learned that the Angels were feared by most of Havens citizens.


    Man:"Anyone who''s ever gotten on their bad side has disappeared."


    Cal:"Are you sure they disappeared because of the Angels?"


    Man:"I saw an execution once. I was burying............something in the woods just outside of Haven when a group of guys got close to were I was. I jumped into the hole I had just dug and peaked over. I saw the leader of the Angels push a guy down onto his knees then fried him with lightning magic."


    Cal:"Lightning magic!? How strong of a Mage is their leader?"


    Man:"I''m not sure, but he doesn''t have blue hair. It''s brown."


    Cal:"Brown? Someone with brown hair could never use lightning magic. It must be a disguise."


    Man:"Oh yeah! I almost forgot. Their leader wears these golden bracers with a little lightning bolt on them."<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 38- Chain Lightning

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 38


    ******************Cal POV*******************


    When the sun went down I met back up with Ruby and Fraya at the inn.


    Cal:"What did the two of you learn?"


    Fraya:"No one wanted to talk to me about the Angels."


    Ruby:"I found out how many men they have. They''ve taken in a teen from this city whose suppose to be training to join their mercenary group, but it''s obvious that he''s just an errand boy. He was bragging about how he''s a mercenary now so I started talking to him and he spilled everything. He''s never met any of the higher ups, but there''s apparently two who make the decisions. There''s twelve red headed warriors and three blue haired mages."


    Cal:"That''s good. We''ll need to start by taking out the mages so tomorrow lets focus on gathering information on them. I want to know the daily routines of all three. Maybe there will be a way to kill them without alerting the rest."


    Fraya:"I hate pretending to be a merchant. Asking questions scared everyone off so we didn''t make any money today. Should I still ask the customers tomorrow?"


    Cal:"No tomorrow focus on making some money. Ruby and I will gather the information. There''s something I found out. The leader has a hero weapon."


    Ruby:"What!"


    Fraya:"Who is he?"


    Cal:"It''s not a hero that we know. When we came here after Keltor took over the capitol, we talked with a merchant here who told us about a hero that was summoned by the elves. He had golden bracers with lightning bolts on them. I don''t know if it''s the same hero, but if it is then he must be considerably older by now."


    Ruby:"If we take out the leader before he gets a chance to use the bracers then we call easily kill him."


    Cal:"For now try to gather information on their leader, but focus on the mages since we''ll be taking care of them first. Ok that''s enough talking. I''m ready for bed."


    Ruby:"Yeah. Today was boring."


    The third bed had been placed in our room next to the other two so there was very little space between each bed. It was a little annoying so we pushed all the beds together and made one big bed that we all slept in.


    After a week we learned a lot about the mercenary group known as the Angels. It was easy to kill off the mages without anyone noticing. The twelve remaining warriors and the two in charge were going to be taken care of today. Every week the twelve warriors gather to drink, but the two leaders rarely leave their base. They have food, liquor and women brought to them which is how we will get in.


    Today was their drinking night and two girls are always sent to the leaders. The warriors are weak so only one of us will be needed to kill them. The hero weapon will be where two of us are needed. Fraya will kill the warriors while Ruby and I enter the base pretending to be their prostitutes and kill them.


    Cal:"Fraya make sure you don''t start until thirty minutes after we separate."


    Fraya:"I know. We don''t want the leaders to find out that we''re coming for them."


    Ruby:"They''re already suspicious since their three mages disappeared."


    Ruby and I were wearing very nice looking black dresses. We dressed up to look good, but picked black as a little joke since it''s going to be their funeral. Fraya smiled as she looked at us.


    Fraya:"Now you look like high quality whores."


    Cal:"Shut up."


    It was time to finish this job so we started the mission. Ruby and I made our way to the base which was now mostly deserted. The errand boy was the one who let us in and led us to the leaders room. There was a large wooden door as the entrance to the room. The errand boy pushed it open then left. Inside was an older gray haired man siting up on his bed. Another younger man probably in his twenties was sitting in a chair.


    Older Man:"They sent some real beauties this time. I like the one with red and brown hair."


    Younger Man:"Then I''ll take the other one."


    Older Man:"You''ll have to wait until I have some fun with the two of them."


    Younger Man:"Of course father. I''ll wait for my turn."


    Older Man:"You two come here."


    Ruby and I made our way to the bed. I could see a small piece of the golden bracer on his left hand. When we got close enough I pulled out a dagger I had sewn into my dress and plunged it into his heart. Ruby immediately dashed towards the young man while pulling out her dagger, but before I could turn around I heard the crackling of lightning. Ruby was sent flying back and landed on the ground rolling. She was still conscious, but the shock caused all of her limbs to numb so she couldn''t move. Before I could do anything a bolt of lightning flew from the young man to me.


    I couldn''t move and just lied there on the ground. The young man walked over to the older mans body and pushed up his sleeve. The older man was wearing a golden bracer with a lightning bolt on it, but only on his left hand. The young man wore the second bracer. He picked up the older mans bracer and put it on. Lightning began to jump from finger to finger.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Young Man:"This must be what it''s like to be a god. All this power at my finger tips. I really must thank you girls for killing him. I''ve wanted the other bracer for so long, but I couldn''t beat him in a fight. The bracers also don''t work on each other so I was running out of ideas on how to take it."


    He walked over to me and glanced over Ruby and I.


    Young Man:"I was expecting company tonight and there''s no point in wasting such beauties. The two of you won''t be able to move for a while, but I''m sure we can still have some fun."


    He picked me up and walked over to the bed. He kicked the older mans corpse off the bed and placed me in it then brought Ruby. The two of us were awake, but couldn''t move. The younger man started to undress.


    Younger Man:"I''m going to thoroughly enjoy the two of you."


    We walked back over to he bed, but before he could climb in a rock tour through his chest leaving a hole where his heart was. He collapsed immediately and behind him stood a woman with brown hair that reached her shoulders. She looked like she was in her early twenties and wore a beautiful blue dress that emphasized her large bust. She waved her hand at us and all the pain from my body disappeared. Ruby and I were able to sit up.


    Cal:"Who are you?"


    Woman:"I''m Helen."


    ******************Keltor POV*****************


    I''ve been traveling with Laya to the beastman capitol for a little over three weeks now and we''re almost there. The memories I got from becoming one with Keltor told me that Drexel had a high position in the beastman kingdom. Laya told me he was currently the ruler. I only traveled with him for a short time so I didn''t really know him very well, but I was still interested in how he turned out.


    I had been running tests on the hero weapons to see if any kind of god level magic affected them, but sadly it doesn''t. I also found out Laya had a comparability to the second hero weapon Jack got. The grimoire called the Clavicula Salomonis Regis also known as the Lesser Key Of Solomon. It has spells for controlling demons and even creating some. The zombie demons were some that were included.


    She carried the book with her on this trip and spent a lot of time reading it. Only someone who is compatible with a hero weapon can use it so no one else could even read that grimoire. I didn''t let anyone else touch the hero weapons we had and locked them in the royal vault. I told Jeanette not to let anyone touch the weapons.


    I still had some experiments I wanted to test out before seeing if anyone is compatible with them. I wasn''t planning on giving the lesser key of Solomon to Laya, but when I found her reading it I knew it was to late to take it away.


    Keltor:"Find anything good in that book."


    Laya:"There''s a lot of spells for binding demons. Mind control over demons seems to be the main magic from this book."


    Keltor:"Will it only work on demons?"


    Laya:"I think, but these spells seem so powerful that you just might be able to use it on other races."


    Keltor:"I guess it''s a good thing Jack wasn''t able to master it."


    Laya:"He could have taken over the entire world with he help of this book. I understand why he couldn''t master it. The spells are very difficult, but the demon creation seems like something I could do with a little work."


    Keltor:"I would rather not see anymore of those zombies."


    Laya:"I''m interested in combining the techniques in this book with the ones in Tessa''s book."


    Keltor:"Sounds interesting."


    Laya:"It''s just a guess, but I think the two books together could create a way to revive the dead. I''m not talking about necromancy. It would be a real revival. They would be exactly how they were before they died in both body and soul."


    Keltor:"Lets keep that between you, me and Tessa. Run your theory by her when we get back."


    Laya:"I don''t know if it will work out right, but I think it''s very possible."


    Keltor:"First we get a cure to aging and now revival. If we ever reveal this to the world then everything will change."


    We made camp to rest for the night and as I fell asleep I thought about who I might revive if it works.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 39- Ticket To Ride

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 39


    Laya and I finally made it to the beastman capitol. It was just a giant forest with houses built of wood spread out everywhere. It had a wildlife look to it. A lot of beastmen looked at us as we made our way to chiefs house. Someone must have informed him of our arrival because he was standing outside of his house waiting for us. Drexel only looked a few years older than the last time I saw him. I already changed to my Willow form before enter the city so this would technically be our first meeting.


    Drexel:"Hello. I''m Drexel."


    Willow:"I''m Willow."


    I could see he still had the same rapier hanging at his side.


    Drexel:"I''ve heard you wish to attempt the trial."


    Willow:"I will not attempt it. I will complete it."


    Drexel let out a sigh then walked over to his door.


    Drexel:"Come in. It''s time to eat so the two of you should join us."


    I nodded and followed him in. Inside was a beastwoman with cat ears placing food on a table. She was clearly pregnant.


    Drexel:"This is Fiona my wife. Fiona this Willow. He will be joining us for dinner along with Laya."


    Fiona:"It''s nice to meet you Willow and good to see you again Laya."


    Apparently Fiona and Laya got to know each other back when she and the sisters lived here. I took the seat Drexel offered me and Laya sat next to me. We ate some kind of meat that was very delicious.


    Drexel:"I have to warn you that the trial isn''t easy."


    Willow:"I''m prepared to face whatever it is."


    After we finished our meal Drexel stood up.


    Drexel:"Would you like to stay a while before attempting the trial?"


    Willow:"No. I want to complete it as soon as possible."


    Drexel sighed.


    Drexel:"Very well follow me."


    He led me out of the house and farther into the woods. Laya stayed behind to wait for me.


    Willow:"Once you get back to your home Laya will explain the other reason we are here."


    Drexel:"The trial isn''t your only goal?"


    Willow:"I want to connect all the races so we would like your permission to set up a new type of transportation here. Laya will explain the details to you."


    Drexel:"I will listen, but I can''t guarantee that this transportation will be allowed. I may be chief, but I do not make all the decisions."


    Willow:"I''m sure it will be accepted. Laya will convince whoever is needed."


    I was taken to a cave. The entrance was hard to see since it was covered in miss and vines.


    Drexel:"We usually wouldn''t allow anyone to attempt this trial, but your reputation speaks of great strength."


    We entered the cave and I noticed light coming from deep within.


    Willow:"What is producing that light?"


    Drexel:"Fire stones. They can be found in caves all over this forest. We keep some in our houses to use as light sources at night."


    As we ventured deeper into the cave more fire stones started to appear on the walls. Eventually we came to a stop at a wooden door.


    Drexel:"This is where I will leave you. Inside here is a necklace. Put it on to start the trial. Good luck."


    Drexel began to walk back the way we came and I watched him until his figure disappeared. I then faced the door and reached out for the handle which I grasped firmly. Inside was a dead ended with necklaces hanging from the walls. They were all exactly the same. They were normal strings with a rock connected that had a perfectly circular hole in it. I sensed something weird about the rock so I focused on it. There were absolutely no traces of mana in the hole which was abnormal. Mana floats in the air and is stored in our bodies so it''s everywhere. Why was there no mana in the hole?


    I picked up the necklace and held it close to my eye as I examined it. I could see something through the hole, but couldn''t quite make out what it was since it looked like a kaleidoscope. I decided to place the necklace around my neck. My vision went black for a few seconds then I found myself outside looking at the sky while lying on my back.


    I sat up and looked around to see where I was. I was shocked at what I saw around me. Tall buildings made of glass and metal. This looked like the other world that I reincarnate into.


    I focused my senses and found out that there was no mana in the air. I still had it stored in my body, but if I used it up I wouldn''t be able to absorb anymore. My attention was then brought to the stone around my neck. Small amounts of mana were leaking out of the hole.


    *Did this teleport me?*


    I could only assume that it previously didn''t produce mana because it was a connection to a manaless world, but now that I was on the other side it was a connection to a mana abundant world. My world. I took off the necklace and looked through the hole again. I saw a kaleidoscope like scene again, but this time I was able to recognize what it was. I saw the interior of the cave. I now realized that what I saw before putting the necklace on was a kaleidoscope version of my current surroundings.


    I stood up and noticed what was being shown inside the hole changed. I turned around and could see the wooden door I entered from through the hole. I thought it was interesting, but I had a trial to complete so I didn''t have time to figure this stone out. I put the necklace back on and scanned my surroundings. If this really was the other world then I needed to change my appearance. I took my Falon form with brown hair since blue was only possible through dyes in this world.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Changing forms consumed a small amount of the mana I had stored in my body. This was a little surprising because switching forms never cost any mana when I was in the other world. Since only small amounts of mana were leaking from the stone I judged that it would take a day to completely refill my internal mana if I ran out. I usually don''t have to worry about running out of mana, but using magic in this world cost more mana than in the other.


    I started walking around to try and find out where I was. It was the middle of the night so fewer people were out. I did find it strange that quite a few people passed by me had different hair colors.


    *Dyeing your hair must be popular here.*


    I suddenly felt the presence of mana coming from somewhere. Since it wasn''t coming from me or the stone that meant something else with mana must be close. The first thing that came to mind was the tablet piece so I followed the mana trail. It led me to a building with a sign on it that said Atlantis City Museum.


    *So this city is called Atlantis.*


    *******************Cal POV*****************


    Helen:"Are the two of you alright?"


    I was stunned at how she killed this man. I knew she couldn''t possibly be strong enough to throw a rock through a man. The only thing that I could think of was that she must have used magic. It was hard to believe someone with brown hair had enough mana to launch an earth magic attack that powerful, but she could be hiding her real hair color.


    Cal:"We''re fine now thanks to you."


    Ruby and I slowly got off the bed. It wasn''t hard to figure out we were being a little cautious towards Helen.


    Helen:"I don''t want to stay here any longer then I have too."


    Helen turned around and left the room. I picked up the golden bracers and chased after her. Ruby followed me and we caught up with Helen at the buildings exit.


    Cal:"Umm excuse me but why were you here?"


    Helen:"To help you two of course."


    Cal:"Then how did you know we would need help?"


    Helen:"I didn''t know. I thought you would succeed. You should have been more cautious. If I wasn''t watching you two would''ve been raped then killed."


    Cal:"Why were you watching us?"


    Helen:"I happened to notice you entering town so I decided to see why you three were here alone."


    Cal:"Alone? Do we know you?"


    Helen:"You don''t know me, but I know someone important to you. In fact I was planning on going to see him soon so our meeting must be fate."


    Cal:"Are you talking about Falon?"


    Helen:"Yes. I have a few things I need to discuss with him."


    Cal:"What exactly would that be?"


    Helen:"I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you anything else."


    Cal:"Why!?"


    I was a little angry at her for not answering me so I shot her a mad glare.


    Helen:"Don''t scowl at me like that. It''s nothing to important. I just feel that it might become a bother if I told you now."


    I decided to end this conversation and sped past her with Ruby following right behind me.


    Helen:"I''ll see you later!"


    She waved at us as we made our way towards Fraya. When we found her she had already taken out all the men that were out drinking.


    Fraya:"So the jobs over right. We can finally go home."


    Cal:"We need to talk. Something happened."


    I still had the scowl on my face which surprised Fraya.


    Fraya:"How bad was it?"


    Cal:"I explain when we get back to the inn."


    There''s just something about that Helen person I don''t like. We made our way back to the inn where I explained what happened to Fraya. The golden bracers were wrapped up and placed in my bag. I wanted to try them out, but I decided against it.


    Cal:"She said that she would see us later."


    Ruby:"Maybe we should take her back with us. She did saw she planned on meeting Falon."


    Cal:"No! I will not travel with her. There''s something about her that bugs me. We should leave tonight."


    Fraya:"Tonight? Shouldn''t we wait until morning tomorrow?"


    Cal:"No I don''t want to run the risk of bumping into Helen."


    Fraya:"Ok. If you say so."


    Ruby:"I''ll start packing and securing the merchandise in the carriage."


    Cal:"Thanks. I''ll go check out then come help."


    Fraya:"I guess I''ll help Ruby."


    The three of us went to prepare for our departure. After our carriage passed through the gate to leave Haven I saw something I didn''t expect.


    Helen:"Hey can I get a ride?"


    She had one bag with her and still had that blue dress on.


    Cal:"No."


    I turned my gaze away from her and focused on the road ahead.


    Ruby:"I think we should give her a ride."


    Cal:"Why?"


    Ruby:"She did save us."


    Cal:"Tch!"


    I clicked my tongue in frustration.


    Cal:"Fine but she has to sit in the back."


    Helen:"I''m fine with that."


    I looked to the side and saw that she had been walking along side the carriage.


    *How is she keeping up with us while wearing those clothes?*


    I decided not to think to hard about it. She climbed into the back and we began our journey back to Gart.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">-NEXT CHAPTER</a></td>

 Chapter 40- Last Resort

    Note to the reader: *.......* means he''s saying that in his head.


    For the people who don''t know. This chapter actually ties into my second story called Alphas and Omegas. This world he traveled to is where my second story takes place and it''s filled with people who are born with different abilities, but don''t worry you don''t need to know anything about my other story. I''ve started a new story called Becket The Elf?</a> please check it out.


    ************************************************


    Chapter 40


    I entered the museum with haste. I wanted to finish this as soon as possible. I came across a couple guards, but I just put them to sleep before they even noticed me. Following the mana I was led to a room filled with many small glass cases. I quickly found the one that was emitting mana. Inside was the tablet piece. I reached out then froze. This was too easy to be all there is. I looked around the room, but couldn''t find anything.


    I eventually gave up and decided to take the tablet then worry about what happens. I phased through the glass and retrieved the tablet piece. Even with it in my hands nothing bad happened.


    Falon:"Ok. I guess it really was easy. Time to go back."


    I froze once more as I suddenly realized something.


    Falon:"How do I get back?"


    I had the tablet piece, but it didn''t transport me back. I took off the necklace and tried injecting mana into it which didn''t do anything. After an hour of trying different things I had used up a lot of my mana. I realized that returning home was the trial I had to complete. I left the museum with the tablet piece and wandered the city. I had used up quite a bit of the mana I had since I was using god magic and I injected a lot into the stone. Since the mana just dissipated into the air it ended up being nothing but a waste. Usually I could refill my mana by pulling it from the air, but there was none here except the little bit leaking from the stone around my neck.


    I decided to not use any more magic if I can help it. I found out the date was January 6th. Actually it was already past twelve o''clock at night so I guess it''s actually January 7th. As I walked down the street I thought about the stone around my neck.


    *Somehow it teleported me here so there must be a way to go back.*


    The only thing that seemed able to travel easily between the two worlds was mana. It''s only small amounts, but it must be the clue to getting home. Suddenly I got an idea.


    Falon:"That could work."


    My idea wouldn''t be easy and it might even kill me, but I couldn''t think of any other way to get home. I gathered up the last of my mana and used it to break my body down to molecules and sent them through the hole in the stone along with the tablet piece. My vision went black.


    I opened my eyes and saw the interior of the cave.


    Falon:"I made it back?"


    I sat up and immediately my body was wracked in pain.


    Falon:"Aaaahhhhh!!!!"


    I couldn''t hold the scream in. Maybe I didn''t fit all my molecules back together properly or maybe it just hurts to be torn apart into such small pieces. I fell back down onto the ground and stayed there. I couldn''t move for a whole day without unbearable pain assaulting my body. I was finally able to drag myself out of the cave after lying around for another two days. I couldn''t connect to my mana pool so I had no magic. It would probably take a while for me to regain the ability to use mana.


    After another day of dragging myself towards civilization a beastgirl found me and called for help and I was taken to Drexels house. I stayed in a bed in his house for another two weeks before I could barely stand with Laya''s help. Laya was there to take care of me the whole time. She was currently feeding me.


    Laya:"Open your mouth."


    I opened it up as wide as I could.


    Laya:"You''ve gotten so much better."


    Falon:"I...still can''t.....do much."


    Laya:"That''s alright. You''ll get better soon."


    I wasn''t sure if tearing my body apart was the correct way to get back here, but it worked. Healing magic didn''t work and I still couldn''t use magic. I was able to start a spell, but it would end up exploding. Laya finished the preparations for the transportation magic circle so we planned to leave soon using that. I was really happy since Tessa was the best bet for healing me.


    Drexel didn''t talk to me much since I got back. I guess he didn''t expect me to return. The magic circle finally connected to the one in Gart so I told Laya we would leave today. Two beastmen carried me to the circle while Laya followed beside us. These two young men were tasked with testing the magic circle out to see if it really did what we told them it would. The four of us walked into the circle and everything instantly changed. We were in a room with stone walls surrounding us.


    A guard was stationed there and was frightened by our sudden appearance, but quickly regained his composure.


    Guard:"Follow me."


    He led us down a hallway where four other guards were waiting. They verified our identity before letting us go. The beastmen carried me to the castle and I was taken to a room. Laya went to get Tessa and brought her to me.


    Tessa:"What happened?"


    Falon:"I fell."


    Tessa:"That''s obviously a lie."


    Falon:"Sorry. Could you heal me then I''ll explain."


    She nodded then placed both of her hands on my chest. I felt a warm tingling feeling that started at my chest and transmitted to the rest of my body. After a few minutes she removed her hands.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Tessa:"How are you feeling?"


    I sat up.


    Falon:"A lot better. My body still hurts, but I can deal with that for now."


    I tried focusing my mana. I still wasn''t feeling great so it didn''t work very well. I was able to keep it from exploding though. I explained to Tessa what happened then I finally noticed her stomach. It looked like she was about to pop.


    Falon:"Tessa how long till the baby''s born."


    Tessa:"I think it''ll be any day now."


    Falon:"Any day now! You need to be in bed!"


    I picked her up princess style and carried her back to her room.


    Tessa:"Calm down."


    I was feeling a little panicked. She could give birth at any moment. I ran around the room not knowing what to do and fell a few times since I was actually still in bad shape.


    Tessa:"I said calm down!"


    I froze.


    Tessa:"Good. If you want to help me then give me a foot massage."


    She stuck out her foot towards me.


    Falon:"Sure."


    I started to massage her feet.


    Tessa:"You''re not planning on leaving anytime soon right?"


    Falon:"Of course I''m not. I will be here for the birth of my first child."


    She put her hand on my cheek.


    Tessa:"You promise?"


    Falon:"Yes!"


    She smiled at me.


    Tessa:"I believe you."


    After the massage I realized she had fallen asleep so I covered her up and gave her a kiss on the forehead. I placed the new tablet piece with the other two in a vault below the castle. On my way back up from the vault I was met by a maid.


    Maid:"Sir. Miss Fraya, Miss Cal and Miss Ruby have just returned. They have a guest that they want you to meet."


    Falon:"Lead me to them."


    The maid did a curtsy then turned around and brought me to the girls. When I entered the room I scanned each of them with a glance. My eyes stopped on a brown haired girl.


    Helen:"It''s good to see you again Mr Falon."


    Falon:"Helen? Why are you here and how do you still look so young?"


    Helen:"Can we talk in private?"


    Falon:"Sure....girls please leave us."


    Cal:"I don''t think you should be alone with her."


    I gave her a quizzical look.


    Falon:"Why?"


    Cal:"There''s something off about her."


    Helen:"I am only going to talk to him."


    Cal:"How do we know that''s all you have planned!"


    Falon:"Cal calm down. I''ll be fine. You know I can take care of myself."


    This was actually a lie since I could barely use magic right now, but I didn''t have anything to be concerned about.


    Cal:".............alright I''ll leave."


    Cal looked dejected as she left with Ruby and Fraya following behind. The door closed with a thud.


    Falon:"So tell me what you are? You don''t look any different from the last time I saw you."


    Helen:"It''s easy to keep yourself young if you know enough about magic."


    Falon:"Eternal youth for humans isn''t something easy for most people."


    Helen:"Well I''m like most people."


    Falon:"Fine. I''ll pretend I didn''t notice. Tell me why you''re here."


    Helen:"I just wanted to see you. After the attack on Haven you just ran off."


    Falon:"I had things to do."


    Helen:"We barely had any time together."


    Falon:"I don''t feel like playing games. Tell me why you''re here."


    Helen:"I want to know how your tablet piece collection is coming along."


    Falon:"What do you know about the tablet?"


    Helen:"I know plenty. Do you even know what it does?"


    Falon:"Of course I do."


    Helen:"Then what is it?"


    Falon:"None of your business."


    Helen:"Are you afraid that what you were told it does is a lie."


    I was silent. Of course I thought of the fact that what he told me was a lie, but I couldn''t do anything else. I didn''t want to put my child in danger. He said it would be born without a soul if I didn''t collect the tablet and become a god.


    Helen:"Whatever he told you was a lie."


    Falon:"Who are you talking about? I read about the tablet in a book here in the royal library."


    Helen:"I would prefer the truth."


    Falon:"That is the truth!"


    Helen:"Fine. I can see the other pieces?"


    Falon:"No."


    Helen:"Please. I have the other two pieces."


    Falon:"What! That''s impossible! You would have to complete a trial to get a tablet piece."


    Helen:"I know. I already completed two."


    Falon:"Where are they?"


    Helen:"I left them in a secure location. If you show me the other three I will give mine to you. I only need to see them once."


    This felt like a trap, but if she really had the other two pieces then I could end this a lot sooner than I thought.


    Falon:"Fine but not today. You''re welcome to stay here as a guest."


    Helen:"I would love to. Thank you."


    I called in a maid.


    Falon:"Find her a room."


    Maid:"Yes sir."


    Helen left with the maid.


    *Should I trust her?*


    I decided to keep her as a guest until I''m able to use magic again then when I''m back in good shape take the gamble of showing the tablet pieces to her.<td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER-</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">[url=]-NEXT CHAPTER[/url]</td>

 Im giving up on this story

I don''t have any motivation to write this story anymore so I''m giving up. I''ve started a new story called Becket The Elf?</a> please check it out.  I''ll leave this up for a little while, but I''ll delete this entire story soon.